nf0nQ3eH

1 Scene 00 - RebirthEdit
2
3―――――When I came to, I was in a burning field.
4
5I guess there was a big fire.
6The familiar town had turned to ashes and it looked like the remains of a battlefield from a movie.
7―――But that didn't last long either.
8The fire had died down by the time the sun rose.
9The tall wall of flame had shortened, and most of the buildings had fallen.
10
11...It felt strange, being the only thing in that place that still had its original form.
12I was the only one still alive around here.
13I must have been really lucky, or my house was built in a very lucky spot.
14I don't know which it was, but the point is, I was the only one left alive.
15
16I felt that since I survived, I should live on.
17I started walking aimlessly, because I thought it would be dangerous just to stay there.
18I wasn't really concerned about getting burned up like the people lying around me.
19...Probably because, over and above not wanting to be like them, I had a stronger feeling in my mind.
20
21But still, I had no hope.
22It was already a wonder I was still alive, so I couldn't expect to be saved.
23I won't survive.
24Whatever happens, I won't be able to escape from this red world.
25It was such an absolute hell that even a small child could understand it.
26
27And I collapsed.
28Was it because there was no air? Was it because no function was left in my body?
29Anyway, I collapsed and stared up at the clouded sky.
30
31Everything around me was burned up and I could see many shriveled people.
32The dark clouds loomed overhead, telling me it would rain soon.
33...That's good. The fire will be put out once it rains.
34
35In the end, I sighed deeply and looked up at the sky.
36I say to myself that it hurts.
37I say so on behalf of all the people who couldn't even say so.
38
39―――That was ten years ago.
40After that, I was miraculously saved.
41My body survived.
42But I think all the other things about me burned up and were reduced to ashes.
43
44If you take away a child's parents, home, and all such things, there's nothing left for him.
45That's why there was only my body.
46I think it's a simple story.
47In other words, in order to let my body live...
48My heart died.
49
50―――――――――I'm dreaming.
51
52"――――Huh!?"
53I squint my eyes at the white light.
54"So bright", I think.
55It was just light entering my eyes when I woke up, but I'm not used to it.
56I probably didn't even understand what the bright light meant.
57
58"Huh?"
59When my eyes focus, I'm surprised.
60I'm lying on an unfamiliar bed, in an unfamiliar room.
61I'm surprised, but the room is so white and clean that I feel safe.
62
63"...Where am I?"
64I look around.
65The room is big and there are many beds.
66A person is in each bed, and everyone seems to be hurt.
67
68But nothing feels ill in this room.
69Everyone who's hurt is someone who was saved.
70"――――"
71I relax and let my eyes wander.
72
73――――Outside the window,
74The bright blue sky was unbelievably beautiful.
75
76After a few days, I finally understood.
77I could clearly remember what had happened in the past few days.
78Even so, I was no different from a newborn baby.
79Not just a metaphor, it was close to the truth.
80
81Anyway, it was a terrible fire.
82I had been saved from it, was in the hospital with my body wrapped in bandages, and my parents were gone.
83I didn't get the situation, but I vaguely understood that I was alone.
84I think I understood quickly.
85...Well, there was nothing but children in similar situations around me, so all I could do was absorb the fact.
86
87―――And after that.
88That man came, right when I was beginning to worry what would happen to me next.
89
90He came on the day my bandages were taken off and I was able to eat without help.
91Wrinkled coat and uncombed hair.
92The man, a bit younger than the doctor, felt more like a big brother than a father.
93
94"Hello. You must be Shirou-kun."
95A smile that seems to melt into the white sunlight.
96I think it was a suspicious voice, but a very kind voice.
97
98"I'll ask you directly. Which would you prefer? To go to an orphanage, or to be adopted by this man you've never seen before?"
99That man was saying he could adopt me.
100When I asked him if he was a relative of mine, he said he was just a stranger.
101...He looked like an unreliable guy with no future.
102But it made no difference, as I knew nothing about either one: him or the orphanage.
103So I decided to go with him.
104
105"I see, that's good. Get ready quickly, then. You should get used to your new place as fast as you can."
106The guy quickly started packing my stuff.
107His packing wasn't very good, even in the eyes of a child.
108Then, after making a big mess...
109
110"Oh, I forgot to mention something important.
111I have to tell you one thing before you come with me.
112Is that okay?"
113He turns to me lightheartedly and says,
114"Yeah.
115To start off with, I'm a sorcerer."
116He says it in a serious, exaggerated tone.
117
118It happened in an instant.
119Come to think of it now, I was really a child back then.
120I automatically believed those words.
121"―――Wow, you're awesome."
122I guess I said so with bright eyes.
123
124Since that time, I became his child.
125Actually, I don't remember what I said back then.
126But my father would always talk about that day.
127He would remember and retell the story again and again.
128So for my father, Emiya Kiritsugu, that might have been the happiest day of his life.
129
130...So.
131I guess it was strange for my father to tell me that he was a sorcerer, but I was strange as well for admiring that.
132And thus, I became an adopted son, and my last name became Emiya.
133Emiya Shirou.
134When I said my name, I was really proud of having the same last name as Kiritsugu.
135
136...I'm dreaming.
137
138A story from my childhood.
139It was when I finally convinced my father to make me his student, so it must have been about eight years ago.
140
141When I was old enough to stay at home by myself, Kiritsugu started to leave the house on a regular basis.
142He would say in his normal tone that he would "travel the world", and he began to act on these words.
143
144That's how it was after that.
145It was normal for him to leave the house empty for a month, and he sometimes wouldn't come home for half a year.
146The Emiya house is a big Japanese-style house, and Kiritsugu and I were the only ones living there.
147I was perplexed in this house at times, as it was too big for a child.
148
149But still, I liked my life here.
150Emiya Kiritsugu would come home from his journeys and tell me lots of stories like a child.
151And the child who shared his last name would be at home waiting for those stories.
152I was always alone in the house, but that loneliness would all fade with the stories he brought back.
153
154―――The father who was always chasing his dreams like a kid.
155His attitude was astounding, but he always seemed dazzling to me.
156That might be why I wanted to be like him someday.
157
158...Well, on top of that....
159Looking at my ever-dreaming father, I felt I should become reliable myself――――
160
161...I hear a sound.
162I hear a heavy, old, rusty sound as the door opens.
163
164Light enters the dark shed.
165"――――Uh."
166My mind, waking up...
167"Senpai, are you awake?"
168...Feels the cold air and the approaching footsteps.
169
170"...Mm. Good morning, Sakura."
171"Ah, yes. Good morning, Senpai."
172Sakura smiles and nods as if accustomed to this situation.
173
174"Senpai, it's morning already. You have some more time, but Fujimura-Sensei will get mad if you stay asleep here."
175
176"Oh... you're right. Thanks for coming to wake me up."
177
178"It's no problem at all. You're always up so early.
179I can only come and wake you up like this occasionally."
180...?
181Sakura seems more upbeat than usual today as if she's happy about something.
182
183"...Really? I think you wake me up quite often.
184Though, Fuji-Nee always hits me to wake me up, so I'd rather have you wake me up... Well, I'll try harder next time."
185
186...I answer her with a sleepy head.
187I don't know what I'm saying with my mind not fully awake.
188
189"All right. But I'm happier when you don't try."
190Sakura is giggling.
191...Gah, I guess my head was still dozing and I said something weird.
192
193"―――Give me a second, I'll wake up."
194
195Taking a deep breath, I clear up my mind.
196The cold outdoor air helps in situations like this.
197The chill works well to beat the sleepiness out of my head.
198
199...In front of me is Matou Sakura, my junior at school.
200This place is a shed behind my house, and the time is six o'clock.
201
202"...Senpai?"
203;//splitted
204"Yeah, I'm awake now. Sorry, I guess I did it again.[l]
205I have to help you cook breakfast too."
206"It's fine. You were up late last night again, right? So you should take your time in the morning. I'll get breakfast ready."
207
208Sakura says so in a happy tone.
209...It's unusual. Sakura really seems to be in a good mood this morning.
210
211"I can't let you do that. I'll get up right now, so let's go to the kitchen together."
212
213"All right, I'm all set. Let's go, Sakura."
214"Ah... um, Senpai..."
215"Hm? What, is something wrong?"
216"No, it's nothing, but... I think you should change before you go back to the house."
217
218"―――Oh."
219That said, I look down at myself.
220I fell asleep while I was working, so I'm still wearing my overalls.
221Being my work clothes, they're pretty dirty. I can't imagine what Fuji-Nee would say to me if I went into the house like this.
222
223"Ugh... I guess I'm not awake yet. I'm a bit out of it this morning."
224"That could be. So you rest here for a bit and I'll take care of breakfast. And you know, if you keep this place a mess, Fujimura-Sensei will get mad at you."
225
226"...You're right. I'll go after I get changed. You go on ahead."
227"Yes, I'll be waiting, Senpai."
228
229Sakura leaves.
230Well.
231I have to change into my school uniform and clear up this mess.
232
233The shed is built on the edge of our yard, and just as it seems, it's a warehouse we put all our junk in.
234But for me, it's a place of treasures as I've enjoyed messing with things since I was a kid.
235
236Father didn't allow me to go into the shed, but I always sneaked in here. As a result, it became my base.
237For me, Emiya Shirou, I guess you could call this place my real room.
238The big Emiya household doesn't suit me, and I can only relax in this space full of junk.
239
240"...Besides, it's a waste. Even if it's junk, you can still use it."
241Most of the things in here are appliances that can't be used any more.
242
243Did I bring all the junk in here because I liked the place, or did I come to like it here because of all the junk?
244Anyway, since I was always sneaking in here, it became my hobby to fix the broken things.
245
246It's not like I get attached to things.
247I think it just annoys me not to use things that can still be used.
248And just like that, I was fixing up this stove all last night.
249
250"...I guess I'll finish this tomorrow. It seems I don't have enough concentration, seeing how I fell asleep halfway."
251I shake off the feeling of disappointment in myself.
252I gather up the parts of the stove and put them on the shelf full of things waiting to be fixed.
253
254There are no spaces on this shelf full of things awaiting repair. An old VCR awaits after the stove.
255...I guess I'll ignore the fact that Fuji-Nee broke both of them.
256
257"...All right."
258I change into my uniform.
259This place is like my room, and it holds changes of clothes along with other things I need.
260
261It also has lots of blueprints and junk, the result of failures from when I do my training.
262There's also some kind of old design inscribed on the floor, like an altar or something.
263
264"―――Well, let's get today started."
265Clapping my hands in prayer to the shed, I head for the house.
266
267I emerge from the shed.
268The Emiya house is a Japanese-style house on the outskirts of town.
269My father wasn't much of a respected person in town, but he somehow still had this huge house.
270That on its own is a mystery, but it also seems he didn't have any relatives in Japan.
271That's why the house became mine and no one else's when my father died.
272
273Though, to be honest, I don't have that kind of management ability.
274Old Man Fujimura is in charge of complicated things like inheritance and property taxes.
275
276Old Man Fujimura is the big landlord in this neighborhood.
277According to Father, "the old man's like a yakuza boss".
278Of course, this is just prejudice.
279He's not "like" a yakuza boss, he "is" a yakuza boss.
280
281"......"
282Well, that's a problem in itself, but I prefer to ignore it.
283
284It's certainly true that he's energetic and scary, but he's actually not that bad a person.
285It really helps me as he pays a lot when I tune-up the motorcycle he likes to ride.
286
287Anyway, that's why I'm the only one living in this big house.
288It's been five years since Father died.
289The days have passed quickly.
290I sigh, thinking about how much I've grown in those five years.
291
292I've trained every day to be like Kiritsugu, but it's not that easy in reality.
293It's natural because I had no talent to begin with, but what can be said about having no improvement at all in five years?
294To sum up the present in one sentence, my goal is so far away that I'm not even at the starting line yet.
295
296"―――――――"
297No, I guess it won't do any good to rush.
298For now, I have to do what I can.
299
300Well then.
301Right now, I should――――
302
3031) I'll go and help Sakura.
3042) I'll go and finish my daily routine.
305Scene 01 - Matou Sakura (I) Edit
306
307―――That's right, I have to go and help Sakura.
308I'd feel bad, both for letting my junior do all the work, and for Sakura coming here so early in the morning.
309
310But I'm too late.
311It seems breakfast has already been made.
312I can smell the elegant scent of breakfast befitting Sakura.
313Sakura has finished cooking and is opening the cupboards. I can see that all she has left to do is set the table.
314
315"I'm sorry. I'll at least get the dishes ready, so you go and sit down."
316"Huh? Oh, you're here already, Senpai?"
317
318"Not 'already'. We're usually eating by ten past six, so I certainly slept in."
319"I don't think so. You're not in any clubs, so this is still early for you."
320
321"Clubs have nothing to do with this. When you bring clubs into it, the problem is that you come here when you have morning practice to go to."
322"Ah... no, I'm doing this because I want to, so please don't worry about my club."
323
324"Yeah, you always say that. That's why I wake up early, clubs or not. It's rude for me to sleep in if you're going to be here."
325
326For me, waking up early is waking up before Sakura gets here, and sleeping in is making Sakura prepare breakfast on her own―――like today.
327Though, this has only been a habit for a year and a half or so.
328
329"Anyways, you take a rest. We only have to set the table, so at least let me do that."
330I stand next to Sakura and take out the dishes.
331Sakura is stubborn at times, and in situations like this, she won't rest unless she's forced to.
332
333"Oh, then I'll help too. I'll load the plates and you can take them out."
334
335"No, I'm saying I'll do it all myself."
336"That won't do. You're head of this household, so you should just sit contentedly in the mornings."
337
338"Sit contentedly? A head of household who leaves you to do the work by yourself is a failure. It's okay, so go to the living room."
339
340"That's right, please be a failure. This is repayment for letting me eat good food all the time. So if it's possible, I'd like for you to rest."
341
342"Hey. We're going fifty-fifty on the groceries, so you shouldn't worry about it. I should be the one thanking you. Since you've started coming here, our meals have improved."
343
344"Oh, I knew it. You don't get it, do you Senpai? That's not why the meals here are good."
345"Huh? What do you mean that's not why?"
346
347"No, it's nothing. But please take responsibility because I can't eat a pleasant meal anywhere else any more."
348Sakura smiles while blushing.
349
350"I-Idiot, don't say such weird things.
351What if Fuji-Nee hears that? She doesn't understand jokes."
352"You're right. It would be a big problem if Fujimura-Sensei overheard that."
353"Right. Don't say so much weird stuff."
354"Yes, I won't. I won't say anything. So I can help you, right Senpai?"
355"......"
356Sakura looks up at me, naturally and calmly.
357
358"Fine, do what you want. If you want to help so much, go right ahead."
359"Yes, I'll do as I please."
360"...Geez, you really don't listen to anything I tell you anymore, do you Sakura?"
361"That's true. Maybe I'm becoming more like Fujimura-Sensei."
362Speaking softly, Sakura reaches up for the cupboard.
363
364Her silky hair and smooth skin catch my eye.
365"――――"
366...How can I put this... it's troubling.
367She must be maturing as she seems really feminine these days.
368Her casual movements and her figure are so beautiful that I instinctively look away.
369
370"Senpai? Is something wrong?"
371"―――No, it's nothing. Don't worry, it's nothing."
372"Hm?"
373...Honestly.
374Why am I feeling tense around my friend's sister?
375After all, Sakura's not like that.
376She's a good underclassman, and a junior I need to take care of.
377
378First of all, the relationship between me and Matou Sakura is just that of a Senpai and a junior.
379She's the sister of a close friend of mine, but since she's a grade below me, we weren't that close.
380
381It all changed a year and a half ago into this cooperative kind of relationship.
382Sakura came to cook when I was injured, and after that, I think we just ended up like this.
383
384...I think we intended to do it until my injury healed, but some trivial thing came up to make her stay with it.
385
386Anyways, Sakura is a good cook, and perfect at cleaning and doing the laundry.
387It's a big help to have her helping around here in the mornings, but it's been a bit troubling recently.
388The problem is not in Sakura, but me.
389
390"――――"
391Frankly, Sakura is beautiful.
392She's one of the best looking first years, and I'm sure there are lots of guys who want to date her.
393And on top of that, she's been growing in certain places recently and some of her casual gestures have started to catch my eye.
394
395...That's what I mean by a small problem.
396Maybe I'm just feeling guilty about being attracted to my friend's sister.
397Usually I'm fine, but when I'm caught off guard like just now, I blush... does this make me an unsuitable Senpai...?
398Scene 02 - Dojo scenery Edit
399
400The Emiya house has a big dojo.
401It was built when the house was built.
402It was only intended as a hobby, so the dojo wasn't built for any particular purpose.
403
404"――――Well."
405I'll warm up a bit before breakfast.
406I'm not really studying martial arts, but since Father told me "if you want to be like me, you'll have to train your body first", it became my daily routine to work out.
407
408"...Ninety-nine, one hundred..."
409I finish my routine sit-ups and change out of my gi into my uniform.
410I slept in this morning, so I cut short of my workout.
411Some sit-ups with no stretching should be enough.
412I'm not the kind to build up a lot of muscle, and it's not like I want to get into a fight.
413
414All I need is enough athletic ability to handle sudden accidents, and to move as I wish when I have to.
415After all, the thing I want to become is the complete opposite of an athlete.
416
417"...Oh, this late already?"
418I put the sweaty gi into the laundry basket.
419It's 6:20.
420In our house, even this is a late time for breakfast.
421
422Breakfast is already prepared.
423I can smell the elegant scent of breakfast befitting Sakura.
424
425"Breakfast is ready, Senpai."
426"Yeah, thanks... sorry, you had to do more work because I slept in."
427
428"No, it's no work at all. Besides, you didn't sleep in. This is early for you since you're not in any clubs."
429
430"Clubs have nothing to do with it. When you bring clubs into it, you have to wake up early to come here when you have morning practice."
431"Ah... no, I'm doing this because I want to, so please don't worry about my club."
432
433"Yeah, you always say that.
434Well, that's why I wake up early, clubs or not. It's rude for me to sleep in if you're going to be here."
435
436For me, waking up early is waking up before Sakura gets here, and sleeping in is making Sakura prepare breakfast on her own―――like today.
437Though, this has only been a habit for a year and a half or so.
438
439"Heehee. Senpai, you always put too much weight on these things. Mitsuzuri-Senpai always says you're so honest that it's annoying."
440Sakura smiles, as if remembering it.
441Mitsuzuri is the captain of the archery club Sakura is in, and someone I have a lot of acquaintance with.
442
443"...Huh. Is she still complaining to you about me?"
444"Yes. She's working hard every day to beat you in archery before she graduates."[l]
445
446"...Geez, she must be better than me by now. Is she just glorifying the memories? I don't mind people thinking highly of me, but I guess it depends on who they are."
447"Mitsuzuri-Senpai hates losing, so she probably thinks of you as a rival."[l]
448
449Sakura puts rice into a bowl as she talks.
450It's almost six thirty.
451The archery club's morning practice starts at seven.
452It's not mandatory, but she can't afford to take it easy.
453
454"Fuji-Nee... will be here soon, I guess. Well, it's her fault for not getting here on time. Well, Sakura, let's go ahead and start eating."
455"Yes. Here you go, Senpai."
456Sakura hands me the bowl with a smile.
457"――――――――"
458...Then.
459I'm used to this every morning, but her white fingers catch my eye.
460
461"――――!!"
462...How can I put this... it's troubling.
463She must be maturing as she seems really feminine these days.
464Her casual movements are beautiful and she often takes my breath away.
465Perhaps it's a reaction to not feeling anything for her until now, but I'm noticing more and more feminine characteristics in her...
466
467"Senpai? Is something wrong?"
468"―――No, it's nothing. Don't worry, it's nothing."
469"Hm?"
470...Honestly.
471Why am I feeling tense around my friend's sister?
472She's a good underclassman and a junior I need to take care of.
473
474First of all, the relationship between me and Matou Sakura is just that of a Senpai and a junior.
475She's the sister of a close friend of mine, but since she's a grade below me, we weren't that close.
476
477It all changed a year and a half ago into this cooperative kind of relationship.
478Sakura came to cook when I was injured, and after that, I think we just ended up like this.
479
480...I think we intended to do it until my injury healed, but some trivial thing came up to make her stay with it.
481
482Anyways, Sakura is a good cook, and perfect at cleaning and doing the laundry.
483It's a big help to have her helping around here in the mornings, but it's been a bit troubling recently.
484The problem is not in Sakura, but me.
485
486"――――"
487Frankly, Sakura is beautiful.
488She's one of the best looking first years, and I'm sure there are lots of guys who want to date her.
489And on top of that, she's been growing in certain places recently and some of her casual gestures have started to catch my eye.
490
491...That's what I mean by a small problem.
492Maybe I'm just feeling guilty about being attracted to my friend's sister.
493Usually I'm fine, but when I'm caught off guard like just now, I blush... does this make me an unsuitable Senpai...?
494Scene 03 - Everyday (I)Edit
495
496"Issei, you there?"
497"I am. You're a bit late today, Emiya."
498He must have been studying, as Issei looks up from the paper he's reading.
499
500"Just you, Issei? Where are the others? Shouldn't they be here now as well?"
501"No. Unfortunately, our members are very businesslike.
502They have their set work hours, and they don't want to come in early or stay late."
503"That's why the student council president is doing the routine duties himself, huh? I guess this place has its own problems."
504
505"No, it's the kind of trouble I like. You don't need to pity me."
506"Huh? Uh, no, I wasn't pitying you or anything."
507"Hm. I'm not happy about that either, but I'll pretend I didn't hear it. It still means that you care."
508
509Issei, who is organizing the papers he was reading, is the big boss of this student council room.
510He's the guy trying his best to reform this lax student council, and he's been a friend of mine since first year.
511His full name is Ryudou Issei.
512Despite his old-fashioned name, he has elegant features and he's really popular with the girls.
513And he's also the student council president, so you'd think he'd take to it like a duck to water, but...
514
515"Hm. Hot tea is certainly a good way to start a morning."
516He's just sipping tea like this, so he's not that firm.
517
518As you can see, Issei has a plain personality.
519It's easily misunderstood, but he doesn't involve himself in love affairs nor engage in normal student recreations.
520It's because he's the successor of the Ryudou Temple, up in the mountains.
521He's fine with that idea, so there's a good chance he'll shave his head when he graduates.
522
523"So, what am I doing today?"
524"Hm? Well, I'd like to let you sit down and take a rest first... but I guess we don't have time. I'll explain as we go, so bring your usual tools and follow me."
525
526"Frankly, our school's budget is completely unbalanced."
527"I know. The athletic clubs are favored, so other clubs don't get much, right?"
528"Right. As a result, members of the other clubs are in trouble.
529I'm working hard to make the budget go to them, but I'm having trouble because it's not clear where the money's going.
530In particular, there's no solution for the shortages of heaters during winter."[l]
531
532"I see. Oh, can you hand me the torque screwdriver? The biggest one. And the conductive wire too.
533...Yeah, I should be able to fix this."
534"Conductive wire? ...Uh, is this it? Sorry, I don't know exactly.[l]
535Tell me if I'm wrong."
536"You're right. So, what was that about the shortage of heaters? Are there other broken ones?"
537
538"Yes. In the 2nd AV room and the art club. The petitions requesting new stoves are multiplying."
539"But there's not enough budget to meet the demand, huh? As I thought, it's just getting old. Good thing it's not broken on the inside."
540
541"...Hm. You think it can be fixed, Emiya?"
542"Yup. In cases like this, old things are nice because they're easy to understand.[l]
543It's just a shorted connection, so it should last the whole year if we replace that."
544"I see! Good job, Emiya. I'm always so pleased when you're reliable."
545
546"You're wording it weirdly, Issei...
547Oh, I'll be finished soon, so could you wait outside for a bit?"
548"All right, I'll be out of your way."
549
550Issei leaves the room quietly.
551...It seems he assumes that I'm going to do something delicate.
552
553"...Well, it is delicate, but..."
554I place my hand on the old electric heater.
555Usually, even if you're used to fixing things, it's hard to figure out what's wrong with it just by looking at it.
556So the fact that I figured it out means what I'm doing is not ordinary.
557
558I block off my vision and look inside the heater with my sense of touch.
559―――In that moment...
560An image appears in my head.
561
562"...There are two places where the wire's about to break... The pipe should last a bit longer... Insulation tape should be enough for the power cord..."
563...Good, I can fix this with the tools I have with me.
564
565If the pipe were broken, it couldn't be fixed by an amateur.
566If that had been the case, I would have had to "strengthen" it in a very unamatuerish way. But in this case, just looking at it will suffice.
567That is the "magic" Emiya Shirou learned from Kiritsugu.
568
569"――――All right, let's begin."
570I take the cover off and start to work.
571I already know where it's broken, so the rest is easy.
572"...Man. This is the only thing I'm any good at."
573
574That's right. Emiya Shirou has no talent for magic.
575Though it doesn't make up for it, I think I'm quite skilled at visualizing structures like I did just now.
576In fact, when I first figured out a structure and reproduced it, my father looked surprised and said "what a useless ability".
577
578I guess my strong point isn't a useful ability.
579According to my father, it's already a waste of effort to perceive the structure with my eyes.
580For a real magus, there's no need to understand every corner of a structure like I just did.
581
582They say that the battle of the magus comes in reading the center, the core of things instantaneously, and changing it faster than anything else.
583That's why reading the structure is a wasted effort, as even if you do understand the structure, all you can do is determine where magical energy could be more easily transmitted.
584
585So all in all, it turns out that my strong point is just in fixing things like this.
586I don't have to open them up to look for damage.
587If I can quickly search for broken parts and have the skills to repair them, most things can be fixed.
588Though, that's only the case for simple things that can be fixed with "amateur knowledge".
589
590"―――Done. On to the next one..."
591I pack away the conducting wire that I used and go out into the hallway with screwdriver and wrench in hand.
592
593"Issei, the repairs are done."
594――――But.
595In the hallway is someone else apart from Issei, a girl.
596
597"――――"
598I'm a bit surprised.
599The person talking to Issei is Tohsaka Rin, from class 2-A.
600She's a lady who lives in a big mansion on top of the hill, a perfect honor student.
601Good looking, smart, athletic, and faultless.
602She's intelligent, well mannered, and modest about her looks. People say she's the ideal woman.
603
604So it hardly needs to be said that the guys at my school treat her like an idol.
605Though in Tohsaka's case, she's so perfect that she's considered unreachable.
606It's commonly believed that only teachers and guys like Issei can even talk to her.
607
608...Well, to be honest, I'm a guy too.
609So I'm one of Tohsaka Rin's admirers.
610
611"......"
612Tohsaka looks at us as if she's in a bad mood.
613It seems to be true that she and Issei don't get along.
614
615"Ah, sorry Emiya. I'm the one who asked for help, but it seems like you're doing all the work. Forgive me."
616Wow.
617Issei's an amazing man, talking like that and ignoring Tohsaka.
618
619"Don't worry about it. So, where next? There's not much time left."
620"Yeah, the AV room is next. It seems it's been working badly for a while, but now it finally died."
621
622"It can't be fixed if it's dead. It would be quicker to just buy a new one."
623"...True, but it'd help if you could take a look at it. It might be dead to my eyes, but only faking it to yours."
624
625"I see. Well, let's take a look."
626There's only about 30 minutes left until homeroom.
627I'll have to hurry if I'm going to fix it.
628
629I start for the AV room with Issei.
630But it's impolite to ignore her completely when we've met like this.
631
632I turn back to Tohsaka, who's standing in a daze.
633"You're up early, Tohsaka."
634I make an honest comment, then follow Issei.
635
636"We barely made it. Thank you, Emiya. I caused you trouble again. I would be a failure as a friend if I made you late doing things for me."
637"Don't worry about it. It's no big deal for me to be late. Though I guess it would be for you to be..."
638"Indeed. Well, I'm glad we made it."
639Issei heads to his seat, relieved.
640
641It's exactly eight o'clock.
642The first homeroom bell has rung, so Fuji-Nee should be here in about five minutes.
643
644"―――Phew."
645I'm a bit out of breath since we ran here from the AV room.
646Taking a deep breath, I head to my seat.
647
648"You're so noisy in the mornings, Emiya. I was wondering what you'd been doing since quitting the club, but all you've been doing is helping out Ryudou? It's not my concern, but don't do anything to bring the club into disrepute, okay? You're pretty uncommitted after all."
649
650Matou Shinji, a friend of mine from middle school, is standing in front of my seat.
651As you can tell from his last name, he's Sakura's brother who's one year older than her.
652
653"Yo. Is the archery club doing well, Shinji?"
654"O-Of course...! There's no point in telling an outsider, but it's been peaceful since a certain attention-hog left. We'll do well in the next competition!"
655
656"I see. Mitsuzuri must be working hard."
657"Huh? You're talking rubbish. The archery club is doing well because of me. You're just an outsider, Emiya, so you'll just embarrass yourself if you talk like you know about it."
658
659"I see, I'll be careful. But I won't have any concerns with the archery club since I don't have any business there."
660I put my bag on the desk and pull out the chair.
661
662"What's that about? You're saying you're not interested in my archery club?"
663"I said business, not interest. It'd be weird to go there when I'm an outsider, right?
664But tell me if something comes up. I'll help if there's anything I can help with. You weren't good at fixing the bows and bowstrings, right?"
665
666"Oh, thanks. I'll call you if there's any work to be done.
667Though I don't think that'll happen."
668
669"Yeah, that's good. You're not captain material if you leave work that needs to be done. Don't give Fujimura-Sensei too much trouble. She's scary when you piss her off."
670"...! Huh, mind your own business. You're an outsider, so keep away from the dojo!"
671
672Shinji returns to his seat in his usual manner.
673...Hm, he seemed even more irritated than usual today.
674
675"What a guy. How can he talk like that when he's the one who drove you out?"
676"Oh, you were here, Issei?"
677"What do you mean!? You're so cold, saying that to a friend who was listening in out of concern!"
678
679"Hm? Why would you do that? I'm not doing anything that should make you worry about me."
680"Idiot. Of course I'll worry about you. You're the sort to lose your temper easily. Some people would cheer if you beat Shinji up, but all the girls would condemn you. It's not good to let a friend get into a situation like that."
681
682"I see. You're right now that you mention it. Thanks, Issei. I don't think it'll be a problem, but I'm grateful for your concern."
683"Yes, well, as long as you understand... but it's strange. You lose your temper easily, but you're tolerant of Matou."
684"Yeah, that's just his style. You get used to it if you hang around him for a long time."
685
686"Hm, I see."
687"Yeah. If you understand, go back to your seat. Fujimura-Sensei will fly in here any second now."
688"Haha. It's more like her to come floating in than flying in."
689
690The homeroom bell rings.
691A homeroom teacher usually would come five minutes early, but our homeroom teacher isn't like that.
692
693For class 2-C, homeroom starts one minute after the bell rings. Right when we hear...
694"I'm late, I'm late, I'm late...!"
695And Fuji-Nee runs into the classroom.
696
697"All right, I made it! Good morning, everyo―――"
698Wham!
699Fuji-Nee falls over with a terrible sound.
700
701"――――――――"
702The classroom is filled with silence, in contrast to the clamor from a second ago.
703A sudden change of atmosphere.
704Just as you'd expect from Fuji-Nee. Her nickname of "human jet coaster" isn't just for show.
705
706...But that really was a bad hit.
707Fuji-Nee is still on the ground, having hit her head on the platform.
708You can't see her expression with her head facing the ground, so it gives you a bad mental image.
709
710"...Hey. Front row. Wake her up."
711"...What? I don't want to. I'm scared she'll bite me if I go near her..."
712"...She's not a Mimic or anything. She won't go that far."
713"Hey, if you're saying that, why don't you do it?"
714"Uh, I'll pass. I'm not used to this."
715"Me neither! And why would you make a girl do it? A guy should do it!"
716
717The front row is getting noisy.
718As we're in the middle rows, we can't tell what sort of state Fuji-Nee is in.
719We can't tell, so we all stand up to look.
720
721"Hey, she's not moving. Has she passed out?"
722Someone asks.
723If so, the problem would be how to get her to the nurse's office.
724
725Everyone here is a warrior who has been with Fuji-Nee for the past year.
726They probably want to get out of the habit of taking their teacher to the nurse's office.
727
728"Fujimura-Sensei...? Um, are you all right?"
729A brave female student calls out to her.
730Fuji-Nee doesn't even twitch.
731A sense of worry runs through the room.
732
733"...That was a bad fall. She hit her head right on the platform. She'd have to be invincible to come out of that without a scratch."
734"Hm. How about getting her for our baseball club?"
735"D-Don't even joke about that! The day she's in charge of us, we'd get into the regionals!"
736"Fujimura-Sensei, Fujimura-Sensei...! It's no good, there's no response...!"
737
738"Hey, why don't you wake her up since you're in front of her?"
739"What!? No way! If she's really dead, I'll be killed!"
740"But things could get bad later if we leave her like that."
741"But no one wants to go near her."
742"...I guess it can't be helped. We'll have to do... that."
743"Yeah, that."
744"All right."
745
746All our hearts become one.
747...Well, not Shinji and I, because we're too scared.
748
749"One, two... wake up, Tiger!"
750Even though everyone said it at the same time, it's only as loud as a whisper.
751The "Tiger" part is especially quiet.
752But still...
753...A twitch.
754The silent Fuji-Nee reacts.
755
756"Whoa, she moved!? It's working, everyone!"
757"All right! Continue the punishment!"
758Everyone must be stressed from the impending exams.
759Even though they shouldn't, they repeat Fuji-Nee's nickname while waving their arms.
760
761"Wake up Tiger, it's morning!"
762"Sensei, you're a tiger if you don't wake up!"
763"Don't give up, Tiger! Stand up, Tiger!"
764"Yeah, wake up, Sensei! Then you'll be a true Tiger!"
765"T-i-g-e-r! T-i-g-e-r!"
766
767"Gahhh!!
768Don't call me Tiger...!"
769
770A roar of lightning.
771She stands bravely as if the fall has done nothing at all.
772
773"...Huh? What are you all doing? You can't stand up in middle of homeroom. Come on, sit down and I'll get started."
774Fuji-Nee stands before everyone in her usual manner.
775...It seems all memories from the moment she entered the classroom have fled her head.
776
777"...Hey, it seems Tiger doesn't remember what happened."
778"...Lucky. We're really fortunate this morning."
779"...Well, I don't know if we can call it 'lucky'..."
780Everyone returns to their seats, chatting.
781
782"Huh? Did someone just make fun of me?"
783"No, we didn't. Maybe you imagined it?"
784"All right, good. Then I'll start homeroom, so listen up."
785
786Fuji-Nee starts homeroom slowly.
787She chats in between the announcements, so we don't get through it very fast.
788
789"So everyone, please note the curfew.[l]
790It's at six o'clock, so people with club activities shouldn't stay too late either."
791"What? Six o'clock is too early, Taiga-Sensei. Can't the athletic clubs be exempted?"
792
793"Nope. And please address your teacher as 'Fujimura-Sensei'. I'll get mad if you call me that again."
794"All right, I'll be careful."
795He sits down again, not showing any signs of listening to her.
796
797...How stupid of him.
798Fuji-Nee gets mad when she says she will. It makes no difference that he's a student and she's a teacher.
799He doesn't realize that she just gave him a final warning.
800
801"Well, that's it for today's homeroom. Let's meet again in English class in third period, everyone!"
802Fuji-Nee leaves, waving her hand.
803
804She's the teacher responsible for class 2-C, Fujimura Taiga.
805Her nickname is Tiger.
806You might doubt it, but it really is her nickname.
807
808People like calling her so since she has a name like "Taiga" even though she's a woman. But Fuji-Nee herself hates the nickname.
809According to her, it's unfeminine.
810But she's that kind of person, so I think it's her own fault she has an unfeminine nickname.
811
812"We're starting class. Day monitor, the bows."
813The teacher for the first period enters as Fuji-Nee exits.
814It's like this every morning, as Fuji-Nee continues homeroom until the very last minute.
815
816And the classes end like every other day.
817There are many kinds of students: ones that go to clubs, ones that hurry home, and ones that stay in the classroom for no reason.
818It looks like I won't be in any of those categories.
819
820"Sorry, Emiya, about the rest of the repairs... do you have time today?"
821"Well, I do have plans, but..."
822It's not like I'm just playing around.
823After all, the main reason I quit the archery club is because I wanted to prioritize work.
824
825It's already been five years since Father died, and I decided to start working to pay my living expenses.
826If you work a lot, there are some jobs you just can't refuse.
827
828Today's an example.
829They're restocking inventory at work, and they asked me to come if I can as any help is appreciated.
830But it's certainly not something I have to go to. They're probably just having people come in because they want to party after work.
831
832"――――"
833There are two options.
834I―――
835
8361) I'll go and help out the student council.
8372) I'll go to work.
838Scene 04 - Expensive flower(Intended pun)Edit
839
840It's something I've started.
841I should finish the job I began this morning.
842
843"I'll change my plans. We're finishing the job from this morning, right? Let's finish the repairs before the exams start."
844"Thank you. Let's go and look at the patient in the art club then."
845"All right. Oh, and clear the people out of the room, will you? I can't concentrate with people watching me."
846"Of course. I won't let them get in your way."
847Issei quickly walks to the hallway, and I follow him out of the classroom in a hurry.
848
849The sun has already set when we leave the school building.
850The school gates are already closed.
851It's seven o'clock and way past curfew. But thanks to Issei, we're not in trouble.
852
853"You helped me a lot today. I'll certainly make up for it, so tell me if you need anything."
854"Yeah, I'll let you know if something comes up. I don't think anything will, though."
855I didn't help him to get something in return, so there's nothing I want from Issei.
856
857"...Geez, I guess it is a problem to be too good a person. It's helpful to have you around, but I can't stand it when other people use you to their liking. Helping others is a good thing, but you should be more picky with who you help. You just help anyone who comes to ask you."
858"Hm? Am I that indiscriminate?"
859"Yes. And that's just going to let heartless idiots use you as they wish. You're a busy man, so it should be okay for you to decline from time to time."
860
861"――――"
862I can't really tell, but it seems like Issei's worried about me.
863I've been called helpful since I was in middle school, as I don't turn down requests for help and don't ask for anything in return.
864
865I guess Issei thinks that's dangerous.
866But I'm doing it because I want to, and it's not a problem as I decline things that I think are beyond me.
867
868"It's nothing for you to worry about, Issei. I know myself better than anyone. Besides, helping people is a good thing. It's not something a son of the owner of a temple should be trying to stop."
869"But I think you're going so far that it might eventually overwhelm you."
870
871"I'll take your warning. See you tomorrow, then."
872"...Yes, I'll see you tomorrow."
873
874Issei leaves, looking discontented.
875Issei's house, Ryudou Temple, is up in the mountains. So naturally, our routes home go in different directions.
876Scene 05 - Brownie chocolate cakeEdit
877
878I feel sorry for Issei, but I should prioritize work.
879I didn't promise to be there, but I said I'd do my best to be there, so I should do so.
880
881"No, sorry, Issei. I've got plans, so can we finish it some other time?"
882"Plans...? Oh, you must mean your work. Sorry to trouble you. This isn't an urgent matter. Don't worry about me and go to work."
883
884"Sorry. I'll continue first thing tomorrow morning, so can we call it even?"
885"Hm? I told you, it's not that important. The urgent stuff was finished this morning. You can finish the rest when you're free, Emiya."
886"I see. Then can I finish it when I don't have work?"
887
888"Sure. I'll rely on you again then, Emiya."
889Issei says farewell and leaves the classroom.
890
891"―――Well."
892I should hurry off too.
893Even though there's no set time to be there, I should head for the neighboring town if I'm going to go to work.
894
895"...Geez, I thought I was only helping out, but they gave me 30,000 yen."
896Call it receiving a windfall, I guess.
897
898Copenhagen, the place where I worked today, is like a liquor store and a bar, and a lot of people are needed to restock inventory.
899It's a big job that takes at least five people, and it doesn't hurt to have more help.
900
901But the boss just said to everyone in his usual tone,
902"If you can come and help, please do."
903...Completely relaxed about it.
904
905But as it turned out, I was the only one who came, along with the boss and his daughter, Neko-san.
906
907"You idiot! There's no way people will come if you ask like that!"
908Neko-san was scolding the boss, but I showed up to be a victim, defying their expectations.
909They welcomed me with a cheer, and we decided to clean up the storage area as best we could.
910
911――――And so, before we realized, two hours had passed and we'd finished restocking the inventory.
912
913"I'm surprised. Shirou, are you some kind of Brownie or something?"
914After work, the boss eats a brown cake while being impressed.
915
916"Not at all. I'm just used to heavy jobs and I've worked here long enough to know where things are. I haven't been working here since I was small for nothing, you know!"
917
918"Oh yeah. Has it been five years already?"
919"About that long. You were the only ones that would hire me right after my father died."
920"Whoa. No wonder I'm feeling old."
921
922He eats his rum cake.
923Neko-san is drinking hot sake next to him.
924The family is well balanced, as the boss likes sweet things while his daughter likes spicy things.
925
926So.
927"But you really helped us out. I can't just give you a cake for all this work, so here's a token of my appreciation."
928He hands me three 10,000 yen bills.
929A reward unmatched for the three hours of work I did, much more that I would get for even a week's work.
930
931"Oh, thank you."
932I hesitate, but decide to accept what I'm given.
933
934And as I'm leaving Copenhagen...
935"...Mmm. Hold on, Emiya-n. Who'd you hear about today from?"
936Neko-san stops me while curled up in front of the heater.
937
938"Um, I think it was Furukawa-san."
939"...Man, that idiot. Don't push your work onto a student. Well, so you came here today even though you didn't have to?"
940"Uh... well, it was like, 'come and help if I wasn't busy'."
941
942"―――Furukawa's an idiot, but so are you.
943Oh well. You never turn down anyone asking for help, do you? You took care of the store when dad and I got sick too."
944
945"Hm? I don't think that's true. I don't take impossible jobs. I only accept things I can do."
946
947"...Hm. But you were sick too back then.
948I don't really care. But what I'm saying is, you're a good person and a bit stupid, so I'm a bit worried. Tell Fujimura to come and see me from time to time."
949
950Neko-san circles her finger while drinking some hot sake.
951She seems to think I'm a firefly or something.
952
953"Okay. ...So, just tell Fuji-Nee that?"
954"Right. See ya, don't push yourself too hard."
955
956"...Wow, I'm already past the bridge."
957I made it from the neighboring town of Shinto back into Miyama City while I was daydreaming.
958Scene 06 - Morning in the Emiya householdEdit
959
960Breakfast is placed on the table.
961A perfect breakfast consisting of chicken salad, cooked salmon, spinach, radish and carrot miso soup, and yam soup.
962
963Sakura and I bow and start our meal quietly.
964
965The sounds of our chopsticks echo.
966Sakura isn't the talkative type, and I'm not versatile enough to talk while eating.
967
968Naturally, mealtimes are quiet.
969Usually it's louder, but today, the loud person is...
970She must have been watching spy movies last night as she's eyeing us while hiding behind a newspaper.
971
972"Fujimura-Sensei, don't you think you shouldn't read the newspaper during meals?"
973"......"
974
975Fuji-Nee ignores Sakura's question.
976She's acting weird, but Fuji-Nee always acts in suspicious ways during breakfast.
977Sakura must be used to it, as she continues to eat with no particular care.
978
979Sakura prefers to make Western foods.
980She learned to cook Japanese food after she started coming here to help.
981Fuji-Nee and I preferred Japanese, so Sakura learned to make Japanese food for our breakfast.
982
983Now she's so good that she's almost surpassed me, her teacher.
984The salmon is especially good as it's cooked to perfection.
985Her miso soup is tasty, and she has shown some capacity even for making yam soup by grinding yams.
986Actually, I think this is the first time she's made it.
987
988"Sorry, Sakura, can you pass me the soy sauce?"
989"There you... oh wait, Senpai. Your soy sauce is empty."
990"Fuji-Nee's will do then. Can you get it?"
991
992"May I, Fujimura-Sensei?"
993Fuji-Nee nods.
994Her newspaper trembles.
995
996"There you go. Are you going to use it on the yam soup?"
997"Yeah, you usually put soy sauce on yam soup, right?"
998I put the soy sauce onto the white yam soup.
999After stirring it, I put it on the rice and take a bite.
1000
1001Mm, the stickiness of the yam and the taste of the soy sau――――
1002"Ugh...! This is terrible! This is oyster sauce!"
1003I almost throw it back up.
1004And then,
1005
1006"Haha, ahahahahahaha!"
1007Fuji-Nee throws her newspaper away.
1008
1009"How's that? It was my plan to switch the labels earlier this morning!"
1010The female spy throws up her arms to show her happiness.
1011
1012"W-What are you thinking!? You're always like this even though you'll be turning twenty-five this year!"
1013"Haha. Did it teach you a lesson for what you did yesterday?
1014It's divine justice for picking on me with everyone else."
1015
1016"Divine justice doesn't come from people! I thought you were calm, but this is what you were thinking about!?"
1017
1018"That's right. That's why I have to go and start grading the exams now. Yup, I should hurry up."
1019Fuji-Nee sits back down and finishes her breakfast quickly.
1020
1021"Thank you. Breakfast was lovely as always, Sakura-chan."
1022"Ah... thank you, Sensei."
1023"I'm going on ahead then. I'll get mad if you two are late."
1024
1025And she runs off.
1026...There's something wrong with a world in which that thing is a teacher.
1027
1028"...Um, Senpai?"
1029"Sorry about that. Fuji-Nee didn't really take the time to enjoy your breakfast."
1030"No, it's not that. Um... did you do something to her yesterday? It's a bit too much for Fujimura-Sensei to play with food."
1031
1032"Uh... well, yeah. I accidentally called her by her nickname."
1033"I guess it can't be helped in that case. You didn't apologize to her, did you, Senpai?"
1034"Sorry. I forgot since it happens all the time."
1035
1036"You mustn't. Fujimura-Sensei doesn't like you calling her so, Senpai. You made her cry again, didn't you?"
1037"...I made her run away too. Yesterday's English lesson was a self-study because of it."
1038And I was awarded a student honor written on note paper, but I threw it away.
1039
1040"Geez. It was all your fault, then."
1041Fuji-Nee is like a big sister for Sakura, so she's basically on Fuji-Nee's side.
1042That's good in its own way, but I wish she'd consider my situation where I have to deal with Fuji-Nee 24-7.
1043
1044Fuji-Nee was originally an acquaintance of Father's, and she's been coming to the house a lot since I was adopted.
1045She started to show up even more after Father died, and she's now almost a dependent, eating breakfast and dinner here.
1046
1047―――No.
1048Maybe she's why I was able to make it on my own even after my father died.
1049Fuji-Nee, Sakura, and I are now the residents of the Emiya household.
1050
1051...But I'm the only one who knows that my father was a magus.
1052It's said that magi must hide their identities.
1053That's why I've been hiding the fact that I'm learning magic ever since I became my father's student.
1054
1055I say I'm learning, but I can't even cast a single magic spell properly.
1056With this kind of a skill, it wouldn't make much difference whether I hide it or not. But because it was how my father wanted things, I've trained secretly since then.
1057
1058I finish breakfast and prepare for school.
1059I clean the dishes with Sakura while listening to the news on TV.
1060
1061"―――"
1062Sakura is staring at the TV screen.
1063Over the screen runs an exaggerated teletype reading "Gas Leak Accidents Continue".
1064
1065It seems there was a big accident in the neighboring town of Shinto.
1066It happened in a building in the business district. It seems a whole floor of people ran out of oxygen and fell unconscious.
1067They've called it a gas leak, but this kind of accident is happening often recently.
1068
1069"Are you worried about the news, Sakura?"
1070"Eh? No, not really. I just thought it's near... Senpai, your workplace is in the Shinto area, right?"
1071"Yeah, but it's not really a big place. I don't think an accident like that would happen there."
1072
1073...But it's not a risk I can completely ignore.
1074Gas leaks can happen in any building, and on top of that, it hurts to think that hundreds of people are suffering.
1075
1076It's said that the accidents are happening often because of defective construction work during the rapid development of Shinto.
1077Whether that's true or not, I certainly don't want any more victims―――
1078
1079"...It is dangerous. We'll have to be careful here too."
1080"Oh, don't worry, Senpai. I check the gas twice every time."
1081
1082Sakura boasts with pride.
1083"No, that's not the point."
1084...Yeah, I've thought so before, but Sakura is a bit off too.
1085
1086"Senpai, did you lock the back door?"
1087"I did. I bolted it. Is there a problem?"
1088"Not at all. Then I'll lock the front door now. When will you be home today, Senpai?"
1089
1090"I think I'll be a bit late. What about you, Sakura?"
1091"I'll be back at the usual time. I'll probably be here earlier, so I'll start getting dinner ready."
1092"...Yeah, that'll help. I'll try to come home early too."
1093
1094We lock the gate.
1095Sakura and Fuji-Nee also have keys to my house, and the rule is that the last person out locks up.
1096"Let's go. You won't make it to morning practice unless we hurry."
1097"Yes, let's hurry then, Senpai."
1098
1099We walk down to the town together.
1100Passing the long wall and going downhill, we reach the residential district.
1101My house is on top of the hill, far away from the center of town.
1102
1103Going down the hill takes us to the residential district, and beyond that...
1104We reach the crossroads at the center of this town.
1105
1106From here, there are many roads: a big bridge leading to the neighboring city...
1107...A hill road that leads to Ryudou Temple...
1108...The residential district on the other side of town...
1109...The shopping district Sakura and I always use...
1110...And the school we're headed to right now.
1111
1112We head for the school without stopping elsewhere.
1113We don't talk much as we walk up the hill.
1114Since it's still seven o'clock, there aren't many others on the road.
1115Other than us, all you can see are a few others heading to their morning practices.
1116
1117"Well, see ya. Have fun at your club."
1118I part with Sakura at the school gate like usual.
1119Sakura's in the archery club, so we have to part here in the mornings.
1120
1121"......"
1122But today, Sakura doesn't go.
1123
1124"Sakura? Are you not feeling well?"
1125"...No, that's not it, but... um, would you like to come to the dojo?"
1126
1127"No, I've no business there. Anyways, Issei asked for me, so I have to go to the student council room today."
1128
1129"...I-I see. Sorry for troubling you then."
1130Sakura bows.
1131"Hm?"
1132
1133"I'll be going now. Please look forward to dinner tonight."
1134Sakura runs off like she's ashamed of something.
1135"...?"
1136Hm? I wonder what that was all about...?
1137Scene 07 - A white girlEdit
1138
1139I walk through the moonlit town.
1140Walking up the road, I notice that there aren't any people around.
1141
1142The time is around seven-thirty.
1143There should be people around at this time, but there's no sign of anyone.
1144
1145"...Oh yeah."
1146There was some crime here in Miyama City a few days ago.
1147A burglar murdered someone, I think.
1148That must be why there's no one around and why the school curfew became six o'clock.
1149
1150"...Gas leaks and murder, huh? It's been getting dangerous lately."
1151No wonder there are fewer people walking around at night.
1152It's getting too dangerous to let Sakura go home on her own.
1153Sakura's house is in the residential area on the other side of town.
1154Starting tonight, I should walk her hom―――
1155
1156"...Huh?"
1157For a moment, I can't believe my eyes.
1158There is someone on the road which I thought was empty.
1159The person is standing above me as if looking down at me.
1160
1161"―――――――"
1162Without realizing it, I hold my breath.
1163The silver-haired girl smiles and descends the hill without a sound.
1164
1165As she passes...
1166
1167"You'll die if you don't summon it soon, Onii-chan."
1168
1169She says something strange.
1170
1171I go up the hill and reach my house.
1172As the lights are on, Sakura and Fuji-Nee must be home already.
1173
1174I smell dinner the moment I enter the living room.
1175At the table are Sakura and Fuji-Nee, in the middle of dinner.
1176It seems the main dish tonight is chicken in cream, and Fuji-Nee, who loves white sauce, is in a good mood.
1177
1178"Welcome home, Senpai. We're sorry for starting without you."
1179"Sorry I'm late. I wish I could have come home earlier."
1180"No, you made it. Could you wait a bit? I'll get your dinner ready right away."
1181"Yeah, all right. I'll go and wash my hands, so make sure Fuji-Nee doesn't eat my food."
1182"Yes, I will."
1183
1184I return to my room.
1185It's a fairly empty room compared to the shed, but since I don't have any hobbies, I think it's quite decorated.
1186Most of them are random things Fuji-Nee has left here, though.
1187
1188I wash my hands, change, and return to the living room to find my dinner ready.
1189
1190"Itadakimasu."
1191"I hope it is to your liking..."
1192Sakura is terribly modest.
1193
1194Her cooking skills have vastly improved in the past year.
1195She has me completely beaten at Western-style foods, and I can barely beat her at Japanese food. Neither of us have touched Chinese.
1196I'm pleased my pupil is getting better, but it's kind of depressing when the teacher is defeated by the student.
1197
1198"―――Mmm."
1199It's as good as I expected.
1200Chicken becomes harder the longer you cook it, so it's juicier and tastier if you roast it before cooking it even though it's tedious.
1201That's done perfectly here. It's a master's skill, forever beyond the clumsy Fuji-Nee.
1202
1203"How is it, Senpai...? Um, I think I did quite well today..."
1204"It's perfect. The sauce is great too. I guess you have me completely beat when it comes to Western food."
1205
1206"Yeah, meaty food is much better since Sakura-chan started cooking."
1207With that.
1208Fuji-Nee, who had been preoccupied with her food, lifts up her head.
1209
1210"Oh, Shirou. A student mustn't come home this late."
1211...Ack.
1212It seems she's in a bad mood now that she's seen my face, even though she was happy because of dinner.
1213
1214"Geez, I bet you were helping someone again. That's good, but at least come home early at times like this. I even told you it was dangerous in homeroom.
1215I said it for your sake, you know?"[l]
1216
1217"...Uh, can't you tell me that at home instead of in homeroom?"
1218"You wouldn't listen if I told you here. It's more effective if I tell you at school."
1219"...Sensei, I think that's abusing your authority. You shouldn't mix work and private life."
1220
1221"No, it's not enough for Shirou unless I go that far.
1222He's always on the losing side because he's the one helping everyone else. He should at least come straight home and relax sometimes, that idiot."
1223"Hey, what do you mean by idiot? I'm not on the losing side if I help someone and they're helped by it."
1224
1225"...Man. I wonder if you got that from Kiritsugu-san. I worry because you're like that."
1226I don't exactly know how she's worried, as she's energetically munching down her dinner.
1227
1228"...Um, Fujimura-Sensei. From what you said, has Senpai been like this since he was small?"
1229"Yup, he's always been like that. He's the type that goes to help people in trouble. But he's not meddlesome, he's just a bit precocious."
1230
1231Fuji-Nee laughs dangerously.
1232"Fuji-Nee, I'll get mad if you say too much. You too, Sakura. Don't ask such boring questions."
1233
1234I glare at them.
1235Fuji-Nee clicks her tongue and backs down, but...
1236"Fujimura-Sensei, please continue."
1237Sakura is taking the lesson seriously.
1238
1239"Then I shall. See, Shirou is a person who can't ignore someone in trouble. It's like helping the weak and defeating the strong. In the essay he wrote as a child, he said 'My dream is to become a superhero'."
1240
1241"――――"
1242...She's talking about things from so long ago.
1243But it's all true, so I don't interrupt.
1244Anyways, becoming a superhero is a goal I must not stray from even now.
1245
1246"Wow. Senpai was a real kid."
1247"Yeah, he was some kid. He would go and help girls being picked on by much older kids, and he'd do the chores around the house because Kiritsugu-san wouldn't.
1248
1249Man, he was so cute and innocent back then, so why did he grow up so crooked?"
1250
1251"Probably because of you. Kids think a lot when they see bad adults. Learn to make your own dinner before you say anything like that."
1252"――――Wha..."
1253Fuji-Nee crumbles.
1254I thought she might drop her head and repent, but...
1255
1256"Uhh, Onee-chan is sad. Sakura-chan, can I have another bowl?"
1257Fuji-Nee asks for her third bowl.
1258Scene 09 - Well doneEdit
1259
1260Relaxing after dinner, it's almost nine o'clock.
1261
1262"Well, what shall I do?"
1263There's some time before my evening training.
1264I should―――
1265
12661) I`ll take Sakura home.
12672) I`ll play with Fuji-Nee.
12683) I`ll rest.
1269Scene 11 - The return of the orange manEdit
1270
1271...Well, it might be fun to see how Fuji-Nee is doing.
1272"―――Yeah, if I get a chance, I'll get her back for telling Sakura those stories."
1273
1274"Hm? What, weren't you taking a bath?"
1275Fuji-Nee is silently peeling oranges.
1276On the table are two orange skins shaped like flowers.
1277
1278"......"
1279Is it some curse that she can't even skin an apple, but she's rather talented at artistically peeling oranges?
1280
1281"I decided to take it later. I just wanted to complain about those stories before I took a bath."
1282"What? Come on, it's such an old story, and Sakura-chan was happy to hear it too. Instead of that... here, finish your quota. You should eat one a day."
1283She takes an orange out of a small box and throws it to me.
1284
1285"Whoa... hey, I won't be bought off with just an orange.
1286Thank God it was Sakura. Don't tell that story at school, okay? People like Issei would worry."
1287
1288"I think Mitsuzuri-san would laugh... but I know, I won't tell anyone except Sakura-chan about your childhood."
1289
1290"I'm saying, don't tell Sakura either. She'll just be bothered if you tell boring stories like that. ...Well, I don't think it'll happen again, but I'll get mad if it does."
1291I glare at Fuji-Nee to show her that I'm serious.
1292
1293"Ohh, I see. I understand. So that's how it is, huh?"
1294But Fuji-Nee just grins widely and she seems very pleased.
1295
1296"...Oh, now you're pissing me off. What are you inferring, you stupid tiger?"
1297I glare at her stupid face.
1298
1299"I don't care if I'm a tiger. I'm right, aren't I? You didn't want Sakura-chan to know, right?
1300You wouldn't care if everyone else found out you wanted to be a superhero, but you're embarrassed about Sakura-chan knowing."
1301"Wha―――"
1302I-I don't think so....
1303
1304"Yeah, in that case, I'll tell her more.[l]
1305I guess you finally started to notice Sakura-chan, huh?
1306I'm worried as a teacher, but I'm quite relieved as your guardian."
1307
1308She says so with great emotion, then she throws a whole orange into her mouth.
1309Fuji-Nee can eat things as big as her fist in one bite.
1310I guess it'd be an attractive quality somewhere in the Savanna, but I don't think an older woman needs such wild charms.
1311
1312"Huh? Senpai, weren't you taking a bath?"
1313And Sakura, finished with the dishes, comes into the living room.
1314
1315"Yeah, I put it off since I wanted to tell Fuji-Nee something. Sakura, you want an orange?"
1316I reach for the stack of oranges.
1317It's a strange turn of events, but staying here with them should be fun too.
1318
1319"Oh, I got some from Fujimura-Sensei just now. They were really good."
1320"Sakura-chan can't eat fresh fruit.
1321So she won't eat it unless you cook it or freeze it like ice cream... oh, is it almost time?"
1322
1323"Yes. I'm done cleaning up, so I'll be heading home for today."
1324"I see. Then I guess I'll leave too. Let's go, Sakura-chan. It's getting dangerous outside lately, so I'll walk home with you."
1325
1326Fuji-Nee ceases her mass consumption of oranges and stands up.
1327Her actions are almost those of a responsible elder.
1328
1329"Uh... is that all right, Sensei?"
1330"Of course. I'm in charge of you two, so I have to see you home. That's okay with you, right, Shirou? You'll lock up the house and go to bed after we leave, okay?"
1331
1332"―――All right. With Fuji-Nee, you should be fine even if a molester or a bear jumps out for you."
1333"I don't know about that. I don't think I'd be able to beat a bear. ...No, I can't. So if that happens, I'll run back here. Then we can beat it up together and have bear stew tomorrow."
1334
1335Fuji-Nee smiles confidently.
1336...Yeah.
1337Fuji-Nee usually does her own thing and causes havoc, but when she's acting as a teacher, she's a very responsible person.
1338
1339"Let's go, Sakura-chan. See you tomorrow, Shirou."
1340"Yes. Good night then, Senpai."
1341"Yeah."
1342They leave the house.
1343I follow them out to the entrance and lock up the house as Fuji-Nee instructed.
1344Scene 12 - Well done even moreEdit
1345
1346
1347―――Yeah.
1348I'll take a brief break in preparation for the training tonight.
1349
1350"The bath's ready and I can ask Fuji-Nee to take Sakura home."
1351Now that I've decided that, let's do things efficiently.
1352First, I'll wake up Fuji-Nee who's asleep in the living room. Then, I'll thank Sakura for dinner, see them both off, and take a bath―――
1353Scene 13 - Taking Sakura home, introductory chapterEdit
1354
1355I haven't thanked Sakura for dinner yet, so I'll go and talk to her.
1356
1357"Yeah, it's getting late, so I should walk her home too."
1358
1359Sakura is in the living room getting ready to go home, having finished the cleaning.
1360"Huh? Weren't you taking a bath, Senpai?"
1361"No, I'll take it later. I'll take you home first."
1362
1363"Eh... take me home?"
1364"Yeah. It's getting dangerous outside lately, so I'm going to walk you home. Your house is far away. Let me at least do this since you're coming here."
1365
1366"......"
1367Sakura falls into an awkward silence.
1368...Did I say something bad?
1369
1370"...I'm sorry. I appreciate your concern, but you should stay here. I'm used to going home, so I should be fine by myself."
1371"Well, that may be true, but it's getting dangerous these days. So I'll walk you home for a bit."
1372
1373"...But, um... if Nii-san sees you, you'll be in trouble too."
1374"Oh..."
1375
1376...That's right.
1377Sakura's brother, Shinji, doesn't approve of Sakura coming to my place.
1378He can't object too strongly because she says she's going to Fuji-Nee's house, but it could be a problem if I take her home.
1379...I don't care about getting falsely accused myself, but it's not good if Shinji takes it out on Sakura.
1380
1381"But I can walk you part of the way, right? We shouldn't run into Shinji between here and the intersection."
1382"......"
1383
1384Sakura is silent.
1385Considering Sakura, she must not be able to lie to Shinji if I take her home even part of the way.
1386"Oh, then―――"
1387
1388"Shall I walk you home?"
1389A tiger-striped English teacher appears.
1390
1391"That's getting the lamb out after the lion. When I say it's dangerous for a girl to be out at night, adding another is just..."
1392...No.
1393It's a mistake to call Fuji-Nee a girl.
1394For starters, she doesn't head the archery club for nothing. Her fifth dan kendo skills are dangerous in many ways.
1395
1396"...I guess Fuji-Nee will be fine. You should be able to fight off any molester."
1397"Right. So there's no problem with me taking her home. Is that okay, Sakura-chan?"
1398"Yes, if that's all right with you, Fujimura-Sensei."
1399"It's decided. Let's go then. I was thinking I should head home too."
1400Fuji-Nee starts to walk off, taking Sakura's hand.
1401
1402"Oh. Hang on, Sakura."
1403"Hm? What is it, Senpai?"
1404"Dinner was good. Thanks for everything."
1405"......"
1406"Yes. I'll do my best again next time if you don't mind, Senpai."
1407Saying so with a big smile, Sakura leaves the living room.
1408
1409"......"
1410I know I'm blushing.
1411...It's troublesome as Sakura surprises me a lot these days.
1412Time flies. She was just a junior before. Now, she's a female junior to me.
1413
1414...How pitiful of me.
1415Sakura's like family to me, so I can't accept this change.
1416Scene 14 - Taking Sakura home, advanced chapterEdit
1417
1418I haven't thanked Sakura for dinner yet, so I'll go and talk to her.
1419
1420"Yeah, it's getting late, so I should walk her home too."
1421
1422Sakura is in the living room getting ready to go home, having finished the cleaning.
1423
1424"Huh? Weren't you taking a bath, Senpai?"
1425"No, I'll take it later. I'll take you home first."
1426"Eh... take me home?"
1427
1428"Yeah. It's getting dangerous outside lately, so I'm going to walk you home. Your house is far away. So let me at least do this much since you're coming so far."
1429"......"
1430Sakura falls into an awkward silence.
1431...Did I say something bad?
1432
1433"...I'm sorry. I appreciate your concern, but you should stay here. I'm used to going home, so I should be fine by myself."
1434
1435"Well, that may be true, but it's getting dangerous these days. So, I'll walk you home for a bit."
1436"...But, um... if Nii-san sees you, you'll be in trouble too."
1437
1438"Hm."
1439That's right.
1440Sakura's brother, Shinji, doesn't approve of Sakura coming to my place.
1441
1442He can't object too strongly because she says she's going to Fuji-Nee's house, but it could be a problem if I take her home.
1443It's a problem, but so what.
1444I don't care what Shinji says. It's a much bigger problem if Sakura has to walk home alone at dangerous times like these.
1445
1446"I don't care what trouble I get into. It's dangerous these days, so I'm walking you home."
1447"Um, I'd feel bad letting you do that..."
1448"It's fine. You're always helping me out, so let me at least walk you home. Or do you want to go home on your own?"
1449
1450"Eh? No, it's not that, but..."
1451"Then it'll be fine. I'm confident in my skills. I should be able to fight off most assailants, so you should make use of me at times like this. I'll protect you, whatever happens."
1452I nudge Sakura towards the hallway with a glance.
1453
1454"Senpai...? Is it really okay? You might get into a fight with Nii-san again."
1455"I don't care. It's only right for guys to fight, and it's best when we talk honestly like that.
1456He doesn't like to hide things, so it's best if he just comes out with any complaints he has."
1457Sakura looks surprised for some reason.
1458
1459"What? Did I say something strange?"
1460"No, you didn't. I'm just glad you're such good friends with Nii-san."
1461"Hm? No, I don't think that's right. I'm probably the only one who feels better from it, and it might be the opposite for Shinji."
1462
1463"Perhaps. But you know, Nii-san always talks to you no matter many times you two fight. He probably finds it hard to deal with you, but he likes you more than other people, so he's always concerned about you. He's not honest, so he likes people he doesn't like."
1464
1465"...Uh. I can't really reply to that."
1466"Yes. I envy you, so I thought I'd trouble you a bit."
1467Sakura smiles.
1468
1469"Uh...."
1470Seeing that smile, I hold my breath without realizing it.
1471Would you call that a big smile?
1472I think it's the first time I've seen her smile like that.
1473
1474"A-Anyway, I'm taking you home. I don't care if Shinji sees me. I walked his sister home, so he shouldn't be complaining."
1475
1476"You're right. It might be better to do it that way rather than to hide it. Then could you, Senpai?"
1477"Of course. I'll act like your Senpai for once."
1478I smack my chest.
1479Sakura smiles warmly at my gesture of "trust me".
1480
1481We go down the hill and reach the intersection.
1482There's no one around, and the familiar residential district feels desolate.
1483
1484"――――――――"
1485It's not even ten o'clock yet, but the town is asleep.
1486...The silence is strange.
1487Even though there have been nasty incidents, should night really steal this much life?
1488
1489"Senpai...? Uh, my house is this way."
1490"Huh? Oh, sorry, I was just thinking. Your house is the very top one on that side, right?"
1491"No, the top one is Tohsaka-Senpai's house. My house is up there too, but not at the top."
1492
1493"Oh, was that it? ...Wait, by Tohsaka, you mean...?"
1494"Yes, Tohsaka Rin of the second year. Do you not like her, Senpai?"
1495She must have read my reaction, as her comment is accurate.
1496Ugh... was I making that kind of a face?
1497
1498"No, I don't dislike her. I've never talked to her, so I don't know much about her. But she's famous, right? She stands out wherever she goes, so I know her just like everyone else."
1499"......"
1500
1501"What about you, Sakura? You have the same Western-style mansion, so do you guys have a neighborly relationship?"
1502"No. We're certainly neighbors, but her house is up on top of the hill.
1503But how did you know her house was Western-style, Senpai?"
1504Sakura asks quietly.
1505
1506"Oh, it's just something I heard. Something about Tohsaka's place being a haunted house and all that. A haunted house has to be a Western-style house, right?"
1507
1508"That's true. It seems Tohsaka-san and the house itself like to be alone. When I was a child, I was told that a scary sorcerer lived up on the hill."
1509
1510"A scary sorcerer, huh? I heard rumors like that too. Though, saying that, all Western-style houses seem to have sorcerers living in them.[vr]
1511So, did you believe the story, Sakura?"
1512
1513"I did, because I was small. That's why I always thought I shouldn't go up to the top of the hill."
1514Sakura answers my joking question seriously.
1515
1516We go up the hill.
1517It's a residential district rather opposite to mine, but the habits are the same.
1518
1519There are fewer and fewer buildings and more trees as you ascend the hill.
1520It's only natural, as most of the town's facilities are at the bottom of the hill.
1521In all that, one of the few buildings near the top of the hill is Sakura's house.
1522
1523"Oh..."
1524Sakura stops suddenly.
1525"Hm? Did you forget something?"
1526"Oh... no, it's not that, but... Senpai, is there someone standing near my house?"
1527She looks around uneasily.
1528
1529"Hm?"
1530I look around too, but there's no one here except us.
1531
1532"There no one... did you see something?"
1533"Oh... no, if you didn't see anyone, then it's fine. I've been noticing a strange person around my house recently, so I just wondered if he'd be here again today."
1534
1535"―――What? Isn't that a bit dangerous?[l]
1536What kind of guy was he?"
1537"Um... he was a blond, good-looking person. He looked like a model, so I'm sure you'd be surprised too if you saw him."
1538Sakura says so with a blush, as if recalling him.
1539
1540"......"
1541...Sakura.
1542I don't know if that's something I should be worried about.
1543
1544"Oh, so it's not like he's suspicious?"
1545"...I don't know. It's just that no one has moved here recently, so I thought it was strange."
1546
1547"...Hm. Well, it is a bit strange. All right, if you see him around again, tell me or Shinji. We'll get him and make him tell us what he's up to."
1548
1549"Yes, I'll be counting on you. But please don't do anything rough. I don't want you to get into a fight."
1550Sakura says so while smiling straight at me.
1551
1552"...Uh. I-It's all right. I'll ask questions first, so you shouldn't worry about it."
1553I look away from Sakura's smile as I answer.
1554
1555"......"
1556...Geez.
1557Sakura's gestures captivate me often these days.
1558It would have been nothing a while ago, so I feel like I'm acting weird.
1559
1560Maybe it's because Sakura has grown, or maybe just because I finally noticed it.
1561...Well, I do think Sakura has become really beautiful.
1562That on it's own is great, but I don't think it's cool for a Senpai to have to be careful where he's looking.
1563
1564"Good night then, Senpai. I'm glad you walked me home."
1565"I-Idiot. Don't thank me. You're the one making me dinner, so I should be the one thanking you."
1566Sakura just smiles with satisfaction.
1567
1568"...Geez. If this is all it takes, I'll make a habit of it from tomorrow."
1569"Please do. It's fine if you only do it once in a while when you feel like it, but please do walk home with me. Nii-san will get mad, but I like being with you."
1570
1571"Senpai, see you tomorrow! Thank you for today!"
1572Sakura calls back enthusiastically and disappears into her house.
1573
1574"―――Well."
1575I should head home too.
1576I left Fuji-Nee at the house, and to be honest, that's what worries me.
1577"...Huh?"
1578Did I just hear something?
1579
1580...I can hear it.
1581The sound of a creaking swing.
1582It takes me a while to realize it's the sound of some bug.
1583
1584"...I wonder what kind of bug it is? It's well out of season, certainly."
1585I imagine a longhorn beetle in the dark, under the cold winter sky.
1586
1587―――Then, I notice.
1588"...Huh? There are three rooms with lights on."
1589The one that just lit up is Sakura's room.
1590...The light on the first floor is Shinji's room, so what's the light from the third room?
1591
1592"...? Only Shinji and Sakura should be living in that place..."
1593Maybe it's a guest, or Shinji's in that room.
1594Anyway, I've been here many times, but this is the first time I've seen the light on in that room.
1595
1596"......"
1597Well, it's a big house.
1598It's not strange for a light to be on somewhere in such a house.
1599It's not strange, but....
1600"...What's this? I still feel uneasy."
1601I feel something, like a presence or a bad feeling.
1602
1603In the cold air, the unseasonal sound echoes.
1604If there's such a thing as a hunch...
1605The bug hidden in the bushes feels very ominous.
1606Scene 15 - Training(Magic Circuit)Edit
1607
1608And so, the day ends.
1609Just before midnight, Emiya Shirou must carry out his daily routine of using "magic".
1610
1611"――――――――"
1612I stretch out and adjust my breathing.
1613I try to empty my mind.
1614I ignore everything around me and pay attention only to what is inside me.
1615
1616"――――Trace, on."
1617As if to hypnotize myself, I murmur the spell I'm long accustomed to.
1618No, I really am hypnotizing myself.
1619As I have no Magic Crest and no knowledge of magic, a spell is only a change to myself.
1620
1621...Normally, there are no lines in a human body to allow the passage of magical energy.
1622To artificially change my body to create such a line, I need enough concentration to unify my whole body and every nerve within it.
1623
1624Magic is a battle with yourself.
1625For instance, at this very moment, I am inserting a burning steel rod into my backbone.
1626This metal rod is the only "Magic Circuit" I can prepare for myself.
1627When I insert it this deep into my body and connect it to the other nerves, I can finally become a magus.
1628
1629This is not a metaphor.
1630In reality, something like a burning tong which cannot be seen or felt is being inserted into my backbone.
1631
1632――――I am a sorcerer.
1633Emiya Kiritsugu, the man who said so, was really a magus.
1634A living magus who performed many marvels and had touched the very structure of the world.
1635As a young child, I admired him and asked him to teach me magic.
1636
1637But you cannot become a magus just through effort. It requires born talent and appropriate knowledge.
1638And of course, I have no talent, and Kiritsugu taught me nothing of magic.
1639He said something about me having no need of such knowledge.
1640
1641I still don't know what he meant by that.
1642But still, it didn't matter to me back then.
1643I thought that if I could use magic, I could be like him.
1644
1645But I was not born with talent: no strength of Magic Circuit, no accumulated works of magic handed down for generations.
1646
1647The work of magic Kiritsugu possessed, the Magic Crest passed down the Emiya family, can only be passed on to a blood relation.
1648A Magic Crest forces a rejection on those with no blood relation.
1649So, as an adopted son, I could not receive the Emiya family's Magic Crest.
1650
1651Well, anyways.
1652As I don't even know what a Magic Crest is, it doesn't matter if I have one or not.
1653
1654So now, all it comes down to is training what I can do.
1655If I want to be a magus, I have to learn magic fit to my nature.
1656
1657To be blunt, magic is a way to release one's magical energy.
1658You could say that magical energy is my life force.
1659It is divided into two forms: a large source, "mana", floating around the world, and a small source, "odo", created inside oneself.
1660
1661It goes without saying that the large source is superior to the small one.
1662The power of "mana" is on a completely different level from "odo".
1663Whatever the form of the magic, a spell using the large source far exceeds one using only one's own power.
1664
1665That is why superior magi excel at drawing magical energy from the world.
1666It's like a filter.
1667A magus turns his body into a filter, sucks up the mana from the world around him, and changes it into something he can use.
1668This filter is what we call a Magic Circuit.
1669
1670This is the talent one is born with, and the number of the Magic Circuits within you is determined the moment you are born.
1671A normal human being does not have many Magic Circuits.
1672To begin with, there are always very few.
1673That is why magi pile them up generation after generation, making their children more suitable to use magic.
1674I hear some families go too far and increase the number of Magic Circuits by selective breeding.
1675
1676...Well, since I was raised in a normal family, I don't have many Magic Circuits.
1677
1678So that leaves only one method open to me.
1679According to Kiritsugu, every person has at least one form of magic they are fit for.
1680He said something about drawing out magical energy appropriate to their "origin", but I didn't really understand.
1681All I know for sure is that even I have some magic I can use, and if I train that magic, I may be able to become like Kiritsugu.
1682
1683That is why I learned only that magic.
1684That was eight years ago.
1685After a lot of thought, Kiritsugu finally accepted me as his student.
1686
1687―――Listen, Shirou. To learn magic is to stray away from common sense. You die when you die, and you kill when you must.
1688Our essence is not in life but in death. Magic is only a way to destroy yourself―――
1689
1690I guess I had no fear as a child.
1691Kiritsugu smiled bitterly, putting his hand on the nodding Emiya Shirou.
1692
1693――What I will teach you will bring you conflicts.
1694That is why you must not use it in front of people, and you must not cease your practice even though it is difficult to learn.
1695Well, I don't really care if you break that one.
1696The most important thing is that magic is something you use not for yourself, but for others. If you do that, you may become a magic user, but you will not become a magus――
1697
1698...I guess Kiritsugu didn't want me to become a magus.
1699I don't care about that.
1700I don't admire a magus. I admire Kiritsugu.
1701If I can become like Kiritsugu and be there for someone like on that red day, that will be――――
1702
1703"―――――!"
1704I'm thinking needlessly.
1705I feel the iron rod in my backbone slide into place.
1706
1707"Uh, gah...!"
1708If I lose control of my breathing now, it would be a fatal mistake. The artificial Magic Circuit will eat away my body and destroy it.
1709If that happens, I'll die.
1710I would be only an amateur, failing such an elementary step...
1711"――――――――"
1712I grind my teeth and resume the connection.
1713After a battle like walking on needles, the iron rod finally arrives deep within me and fuses with my body.
1714...This process took me about an hour.
1715After that much time, I'm finally able to make one artificial circuit... one circuit that produces magical energy.
1716
1717"―――Basic structure, analyze."
1718After that, it becomes a process of naturally flowing magical energy.
1719Emiya Shirou is no magus.
1720He is only a magic user, who can create magical energy within his body and channel it into objects.
1721
1722So there's only one magic possible.
1723Which is...
1724
1725"―――Composition, analyze."
1726Strengthening objects.
1727It is a magic of "strengthening" that reinforces the object's abilities by understanding the object's structure and channeling magical energy into it.
1728
1729"―――Basic structure, alter."
1730Before me is a metal pipe.
1731I will channel magical energy into it, perform the simplest magic, and reinforce its durability.
1732
1733Basically, channeling your magical energy into something other than yourself is like pouring poison into that object.
1734It is just as the blood of Emiya Shirou is not the blood of the metal pipe. Pumping different blood only accelerates its breakdown, it certainly wouldn't strengthen it.
1735To prevent that and to turn the poison into a tonic, one must completely understand the structure of the target and channel the magical energy into small open spaces.
1736
1737"...Composition, reinforce."
1738...It must be easy for a skilled magus, but for me, who cannot even create sufficient magical energy, it's as hard as hitting a target hundreds of meters away.
1739The usual target in archery is 27 meters away.
1740How much harder it is at many times that distance, goes without saying――――
1741
1742"Guh...!"
1743The heat in my body quickly escapes.
1744The burning pillar in my backbone disappears, and the lungs stretched to the limit demand air.
1745
1746"Haa... haa, haa, haaaaa....!"
1747I arc my back to hold off the daze almost making me pass out.
1748
1749"Ah... dammit, I failed again..."
1750There's no change in the metal pipe. It seems that the magical energy I poured into it has evaporated into the air.
1751
1752"...It's hard to improve something that already has form."
1753The thing I'm attempting is like adding something to an already complete work of art.
1754
1755Adding to a complete object risks making it less perfect.
1756Adding unnecessary things will actually decrease the value.
1757That is why the magic of "strengthening" is simple yet difficult, and only a few magi use it willingly.
1758
1759...It's not like I use it willingly either, but it can't be helped as this is the only thing I'm good at.
1760It would be much easier if I could just form something out of clay and use it instead, but a substitute in appearance doesn't have the internal structure to match.
1761
1762The junk around here is a good example.
1763When I fail with strengthening magic, I make some substitute objects to practice and to calm down, but they all end up with nothing inside.
1764I can visualize something's structure easily, so I can make the outside look like the original. But it's empty inside, and of course, it doesn't do anything.
1765
1766"――――――――"
1767I wipe the sweat off my brow.
1768Now that I think about it, I realize my whole body is sweating like I've been drenched with a bucket of water.
1769...But I'm lucky it just ended like this.
1770That was really bad.
1771If I'd taken a second longer to recover myself, I would probably have destroyed most of my body.
1772
1773"...If I improved every time I came closer to death, there might be some hope..."
1774It's not even that easy.
1775But it is true that you won't improve your magic if you're scared of death.
1776
1777As long as you study magic, death is always right beside you.
1778Even a simple magic repeated every day can go off with a simple mistake, taking the caster's life.
1779
1780The first step of a magus is to accept death.
1781―――Kiritsugu said so sadly.
1782Maybe he meant that he didn't want me to take such a step.
1783
1784"...Saving someone means not saving someone else. A superhero is really selfish, huh...?"
1785Kiritsugu said that to me when I told him I wanted to be just like him.
1786I still don't know what he meant.
1787But Emiya Shirou has to become a superhero who goes around saving people, just like Emiya Kiritsugu.
1788
1789"...But I still can't even do basic things like this. Why do I get distracted by needless things at the most important times? I'm so stupid."
1790It's not enough to understand the structure of an object with mere vision.
1791A skilled magus only detects what's important and channels magical energy without waste.
1792
1793'―――My dream is to become a superhero.'
1794
1795I remember what Fuji-Nee said during dinner.
1796I don't think it's embarrassing nor impossible.
1797It's already determined. Emiya Shirou will succeed Emiya Kiritsugu.
1798
1799That's why even though I'm inexperienced, I've done everything I can.
1800I don't know what kind of a person a superhero should be.
1801So I can only approach it by helping others within the limits of my abilities.
1802
1803I have aimed straight for that goal for the past five years, but when things just go wrong like this, I do have doubts.
1804"...Geez, I don't get it, Father.
1805How can I become a superhero?"
1806
1807I look up at the sky through the window.
1808It's not like I can just randomly do good deeds.
1809I think being a superhero is different from just helping others.
1810I know that, but the question is, how can I become one?
1811The difference between the two is the thing I've failed to understand for the past five years. 
1812
1813 Scene 00 - Morning in the Emiya householdEdit
1814
1815...My awakening is dark.
1816Perhaps I just don't dream much, but unless something really special happens, I always seem to have the same dream.
1817
1818...What I imagine are swords.
1819I don't know why it is, but this is the only thing that comes into my mind.
1820There's no meaning or reason to it.
1821It may just be one of the aspects making up Emiya Shirou.
1822
1823There are no dreams to dream.
1824The only things I recall from sleep are things I was taught a long time ago.
1825For example, about magi.
1826Even if I'm an amateur, if I'm a magus, it's only natural for me to understand the kind of world I live in.
1827
1828―――To put it simply, a magus is an exception in conflict with modern society.
1829But even exceptions must band together to survive.
1830Father told me that the group of magi is called the "Magic Association".
1831...He also said that I shouldn't associate with them.
1832
1833The group called the Magic Association hides magic and organizes magi.
1834They basically keep watch to see that magi do not affect society with magic, but the strange part is that they do not prohibit misuse of magic.
1835
1836According to Kiritsugu, the Magic Association is only interested in the concealment of magic.
1837Even if a magus carries out his research at the expense of the lives of many ordinary people, the Magic Association will not punish him.
1838Their priority is that magic should not become public, so they do not ban magic.
1839So, they're crazy people who think you can do anything as long as you don't get caught.
1840
1841Anyway, the surveillance of the Magic Association is thorough.
1842Most magical research would cost the lives of ordinary people, and as a result, the existence of magic would become public.
1843So, the Association does not allow research that would harm society.
1844
1845So magi stay at home and research quietly, while the normal world carries on unmolested.
1846Hence, magi only try to hide themselves to escape the Association.
1847...So perhaps, I just don't know it and a magus lives in this town.
1848
1849I hear Fuyuki City is a spiritually excellent area.
1850Such an area always has a distinguished magus with a history.
1851They are called the "Second Owner", an elite, and the Association entrusts the area to them.
1852Magi who would live in the area must visit them and obtain their permission to construct a workshop.
1853
1854...Looking at it like that, we're thieves living here without the permission of the landlord.
1855Father was an outlaw who cut his ties with the Association and moved here without the consent of the administrator of Fuyuki.
1856
1857The Owner doesn't know that Emiya Kiritsugu was a magus, and Kiritsugu didn't know who the Owner was.
1858With reasoning like that, I think our position is ambiguous.
1859
1860Father, the real magus, has passed away.
1861And I, his son and pupil, don't know the Magic Association and have not the skill to be a magus.
1862...From the Association's point of view, they would want to catch an amateur like me doing things, but I've seen no movement yet.
1863No, I've heard that Japan is relatively hidden from the eyes of the Association, so I think I've just not been found out.
1864
1865―――But that doesn't mean I can let my guard down.
1866People say that the eyes of the Association are everywhere. On top of that, if you commit a crime with magic, the heretic hunters of the church will come after you.
1867...That just means that whatever you use magic for, lack of care will create enemies.
1868I, Emiya Shirou, just have to study independently, taking that into account――――
1869
1870"...Hm."
1871I wake up to see the sun shining in through the window.
1872The sun may have just risen as it's still a bit dark outside.
1873"...Hm. I'm really not good in the mornings."
1874I get up, trying not to be defeated by the morning chill, and quickly fold up my futon.
1875
1876It's five thirty.
1877One of my strengths is waking up at this time, no matter how late I go to sleep. I do sometimes make mistakes and wake up late like yesterday, but I usually wake up early.
1878I think alarm clocks are degenerate, so I haven't used one since I was a kid.
1879
1880"Alright, breakfast..."
1881Since I let Sakura do all the work yesterday, I have to return the favor this morning.
1882I should finish preparing before Sakura arrives.
1883
1884I cook rice and make some miso soup.
1885It was radish and carrot yesterday, so I make onion and potato miso soup today.
1886I also make the usual broth egg and broth boil, and I'm done.
1887I cut and salt the saury, and stop just before cooking it.
1888
1889"All right, that should do."
1890It's almost six o'clock.
1891I finished earlier than expected, so I have some extra time.
1892So, what should I do?
1893Scene 01 - Love`s magical ranger forceEdit
1894
1895Unlike Shinto, there's no one in Miyama City.
1896　 After eight o'clock, there are no people around, and the town is terribly quiet.
1897
1898At the junction is the house I saw this morning.
1899There's no sign of people, and the door has a "do not enter" sign.
1900
1901...After only one day, the house is as quiet as an abandoned building.
1902Parents and older sister killed by the burglar.
1903What kind of life remains for the child left behind?
1904
1905"――――"
1906I bite my lip, feeling powerless.
1907Even after swearing to become like Kiritsugu, I can't do anything about something that happened so close by.
1908Even though I want to help someone, in the end, I don't even know what I can do.
1909
1910I climb the hill and reach the Emiya house.
1911The lights are still on, so Sakura or Fuji-Nee must still be there.
1912
1913"I'm home... Oh, just you, Fuji-Nee?"
1914"Hm? Oh, welcome home, Shirou."
1915Fuji-Nee turns around, munching on a rice cracker.
1916The TV shows a loud variety show.
1917
1918"Geez, coming home at a time like this again... I told you to come home early since it gets dark early in the winter."
1919"I am home early. I'm taking part-time jobs that finish at eight, so don't be so unreasonable.
1920...So, where's Sakura? It looks like dinner's ready, but..."
1921
1922"Sakura-chan went home early. She said she had something to do today, so she just cooked dinner and left."
1923Fuji-Nee says so happily.
1924As far as she's concerned, anyone who cooks for her is a good person.
1925
1926"I see. That might be a good idea for a while. It's been dangerous recently, so maybe I should just cook dinner myself until next term."
1927"What? I protest! You come home so late, Shirou. If you don't cook until after that, we won't eat until after ten."
1928
1929"...Hold on. Can't you just eat at home?"
1930"What? I am at home."
1931Fuji-Nee seems puzzled.
1932Honestly, I'm not sure if that makes me happy or sad.
1933
1934"...Alright, I understand. I can't exactly expect you to cook for yourself, can I?
1935...Anyways, what's that thing by your feet? Don't tell me you've been picking up junk again."
1936
1937Fuji-Nee has a terrible habit of leaving junk at my place.
1938Large bowls from restaurants, a heavy teapot she got in the shopping district, a strange guitar that plays by itself... I think she thinks of this place as some kind of a warehouse.
1939
1940"Let me see. I'll throw it away if it's junk."
1941"This? Uh, it's a poster that was left over at my place...."
1942Fuji-Nee hands me the poster.
1943It's probably some infamous idol or something.
1944
1945"Let's see..."
1946Here we have, a military-style guy with his thumbs up, on a cheap looking blue sky background.
1947In letters like blood, it reads:
1948"Love's Lovely Ranger Land.
1949Please join the Self-Defense Force"[r]
1950...Hold on, this is an army recruiting poster...!
1951
1952"I don't want it, so you can have it."
1953"Whoa, I don't want this either!"
1954I roll up the poster and hit Fuji-Nee with it.
1955
1956"Heheh, missed."
1957But.
1958Fuji-Nee deflects my attack with a poster she had hidden, and counterattacks mercilessly.
1959Bam.
1960The poster lightly knocks my――――
1961
1962"Guhhh!?"
1963Stars! I saw stars!
1964
1965"Heheh, don't imagine you can hit me with your skills. You need to practice more."
1966"Guh... t-that's not the problem. What was that? Why does a poster make a crash like that...?"
1967Could this be the skill of a master...!?
1968
1969"Huh? Oh, sorry, this poster is the special first edition made from steel plate.
1970...Shirou, is your head all right...?"
1971"...Fuji-Nee, your personality is going to kill someone one day..."
1972
1973"Hehe. I'm not worried. Shirou would marry me if that happened."
1974"Huh, I completely refuse. I have no intention of marrying such a thoughtless killer."
1975
1976"Hey... I don't think I'm that dangerous of a person."
1977"I knew it. So it's true that people never know themselves."
1978How true, how true.
1979I'll have to watch out or I'll be killed.
1980
1981"Huh, just keep saying that. Anyways, I'm hungry, Shirou. I've waited all this time, so let's have dinner."
1982Fuji-Nee stands up.
1983...How strange. Fuji-Nee is helping out (even if it's only setting up the dishes). She must be really hungry.
1984
1985"Okay. Then you can get the dishes out. You can pour rice, right?"
1986"I can. Hey, Shirou, can I use a bowl?"
1987"I guess so. Sakura isn't here today, so there'll be some left over anyway."
1988"All right. I'll use the same for you, then."
1989Fuji-Nee pours rice into two bowls.
1990
1991"......"
1992Oh well. I was going to have seconds anyway. And besides, if I argue with Fuji-Nee, she'll take my dinner away.
1993And to add...
1994Chaotic dinners like this have been common scenes for many years now.
1995
1996...The day ends.
1997Finishing a rowdy dinner and seeing Fuji-Nee off, I take a bath.
1998After that, I practice my daily routine in the shed.
1999I complete it as usual and go to sleep.
2000It is one in the morning.
2001The day ends peacefully without any troubles.
2002Scene 03 - SignsEdit
2003
2004"Yeah. I have time, so I'll make something else."
2005I open the refrigerator.
2006All that's left are some cucumber and potatoes.
2007
2008"...Hmmm. I could cut and salt the cucumber, or cut the potatoes and serve them vinegared...."
2009But those are both things I could do in a couple of minutes, and they're better fresh.
2010It'll be half an hour until Fuji-Nee and Sakura arrive, so I should make a dish right before they get here.
2011
2012"...Hmph."
2013In that case, this is free time I can't make much use of.
2014Is there anything I can do in thirty minutes...?
2015"There's some chicken, so..."
2016I could cook some bite-sized meat rolls with vegetables, or something like that.
2017
2018I cut the meat and tenderize it.
2019At a glance, the meat tenderizer is really evil. It's like a hammer, but it's flat on four sides and has lots of spikes coming out of it.
2020
2021If it were bigger, it would make a great instrument of torture.
2022I flatten the meat with the scary object, put some carrots and kidney beans on it, roll it up, cook it in the pan, and steam it with wine.
2023
2024"...Huh!? Hold on, what am I doing...!?"
2025At that point, I regain my sanity.
2026I was trying to make a side dish, as the saury was already the main dish.
2027So what am I doing, making another main dish...!?
2028
2029"...Honestly. I must have let my guard down, cooking just to pass the time."
2030"Eh? You were cooking just to pass the time, Senpai?"
2031"Yeah. The thing is, I was trying to make a side dish. But before I realized it, I was using the knife. Well, I guess habit is a scary thing... of course, that's just an excuse."
2032
2033"But isn't that alright? It's a bit big for breakfast, but since you made it, I don't think there'll be any leftovers."
2034"You think so? No, that's not the problem.
2035There's no need for two suns in the sky. I'll have to ask one of them to leave."
2036"What!? You're not going to eat it, Senpai?"
2037
2038"I will. I wasn't planning to, but I'll pack lunch today. That way, it won't be a waste."
2039"Wow... Senpai, you're going to make lunch right now?"
2040"It'll be close, but I think I can at least get my―――"
2041
2042And then.
2043I finally realize someone's behind me.
2044
2045"Good morning, Senpai. I'm here again today."
2046Sakura greets me with a smile.
2047It's not unusual for Sakura to come into the kitchen at this time.
2048She always rings the bell as she comes in, but sometimes I don't notice, like this morning.
2049
2050"G-Good morning, Sakura. Breakfast's ready, so you can relax in the living room. There's some tea there."
2051I answer her, staring at the frying pan.
2052On the table is a pot of hot water, a teapot, and some snacks.
2053
2054"Oh, yes. You're perfect again today, Senpai."
2055Sakura's voice is lively, as if she's happy about something.
2056...And Sakura comes into the kitchen instead of going to the table.
2057
2058"Senpai? You're making lunch, right?"
2059"Hm? Yeah, it turned out that way. It's a good dish for lunch, so I thought I'd make some side dishes."
2060"Um, then can I help? I'll make my own, so..."
2061"Oh, wait. If you don't mind having the same thing, I can give you some of mine."
2062"―――Yes. I was watching and I wanted to have some of yours."
2063"All right. Can you cook the rice, then? We don't have enough for two. There should be a fast rice cooker over there."
2064"Yes, I'll take care of it. I'll go and start that, then."
2065
2066I hear the sound of her footsteps, and of her tying her apron.
2067"Senpai? We're okay with two cups of rice, right?"
2068"Hmm, I think that'll be enough."
2069With quick movements, Sakura comes to help in the kitchen.
2070
2071"Morning! Well done, it smells great!"
2072A little past six-thirty.
2073Thirty minutes after Sakura, Fuji-Nee arrives as usual.
2074
2075"Good morning, Sensei. Please wait a little longer for breakfast."
2076"Yep, I'll wait. ...Oh, Sakura-chan, are you making breakfast with Shirou?"
2077"No, Senpai made breakfast on his own. We're making lunch right now."
2078
2079Sakura's voice is really lively.
2080We're not doing anything particularly fun, so I don't know what she's so happy about.
2081
2082"I see, so of course you're in a good mood. Cooking and Shirou, so much fun stuff. Okay, we don't have much time, but take it easy."
2083Laughing, Fuji-Nee sits at the table and pours some tea.
2084
2085"...Geez, she must still be off dreaming. What's so fun about cooking for school?"
2086I put the pan back onto the rack.
2087The food's made, so all that's left is to pack the lunchboxes.
2088
2089"Sorry, Sakura. I made you do extra work before club activities.
2090I wanted you to relax since you did a lot yesterday."
2091"Huh? Don't worry about that at all. Like Fujimura-Sensei said, I find cooking fun."
2092
2093She smiles.
2094Well, I know she likes cooking... but still, it must be hard for her getting up at five o'clock to make lunch.
2095Besides, Sakura comes and makes dinner often.
2096So if I'm getting her to cook in the mornings too, she might have no free time at all.
2097
2098"...Phew. I'm grateful for the help, but you should relax, Sakura. You should sleep in during the mornings, and after school is for playing around. You don't have to come and help around my house."
2099
2100"Well, I am relaxing. You made breakfast today, and I got some food from you for lunch too."
2101
2102She smiles.
2103...Sigh.
2104It's been a year and a half since Sakura started to help out. Now, she keeps coming back like this no matter what I say.
2105
2106"That's different. You have your own life too, so you can't just take care of me and Fuji-Nee. If you're taking care of us, you won't be able to do all the things you want to."
2107
2108"Ahaha, that's fine. My only hobbies are archery and cooking. In fact, my goal is to beat you at cooking, and I think I'm almost there."
2109Sakura puffs her chest out boastfully.
2110...Gah.
2111I want to argue back, but it's true as she is about to beat me.
2112
2113"So please don't worry about it. I like cooking here, and improving is fun.
2114I'm helping you to pay you back for showing me this great pleasure, and for my own benefit."
2115
2116"...Hm. Does that mean you're stealing some of my skill every day, Sakura?"
2117"Yes. I improve quickly just by helping you. So please be ready. I'll make you admit defeat someday."
2118Whoa.
2119I can't believe she said it so bluntly!
2120
2121"...Man. If I'd known this was coming, I would never have taught you to cook. You never even heard of oil before coming here, but now you're after me like an enemy. Really, why are you chasing me like this?
2122Can't you just be happy making food?"
2123
2124"Of course I'm after you. You can't be better than me."
2125"...?"
2126I'm not sure what's so bad about that, but we should start setting the table for breakfast.
2127
2128"Alrighty."
2129I check the saury.
2130Placing my chopstick on the well grilled stomach, I check how cooked it is.
2131
2132"I guess that's done. Here, Sakura, can you take this to the table?"
2133"Yes, thank you Senpai."
2134
2135I hand the plate of saury to Sakura.
2136Then, as if remembering something important, Sakura stops dead.
2137
2138"Sakura? What's wrong, did you leave something at home?"
2139Sakura may seem shrewd, but she actually forgets things a lot.
2140It's not unusual for her to remember something and stop like this.
2141But... it seems like that's not the case this morning.
2142
2143"...Sakura?"
2144"......"
2145There's no answer.
2146She just blankly stares at my hand like she's still in a daze, then...
2147
2148"Senpai... what's that bruise on your hand?"
2149She asks me a strange question.
2150
2151"Huh?"
2152I look down at the hand she's talking about.
2153
2154"Huh...? You're right, there is a bruise. That's weird, I don't remember hitting it anywhere."
2155
2156For some reason, there's a big bruise on the back of my left hand.
2157It's quite an impressive welt, and it looks like it came from some sort of a cut.
2158Even on my own hand, it looks bad.
2159Perhaps Sakura's not feeling well as she's very quiet.
2160
2161"Sorry, can you handle the rest? I'll go put something on it."
2162I let Sakura take care of the kitchen and head for the dojo.
2163I don't know if I did this during my sleep, but I'll have to treat it.
2164
2165"――――――――"
2166But for some reason, I'm worried about Sakura, who looked awkward and downcast.
2167
2168"I'll go on ahead, then."
2169"Sakura, are you sure you're all right? You can skip your club if you're not feeling well."
2170
2171"No, I'm fine. It's just a light headache, so you shouldn't worry about it. I only look bad because you imagine it. I'm doing really well today."
2172She says so with a smile.
2173...But anyone can tell she's just bluffing.
2174
2175"―――Really well, huh? Even though you couldn't eat any breakfast?"
2176"Oh...."
2177She looks away awkwardly.
2178
2179Without looking up, she replies...
2180"...Please excuse me. You're the one who should be resting, Senpai."
2181With those words, she leaves.
2182
2183The table is cleared.
2184But on the plate in the kitchen, Sakura's meal remains untouched.
2185
2186"Honestly, what's wrong with her?"
2187She had been in such a good mood, but after seeing my bruise, Sakura suddenly became quiet and started to make lots of mistakes.
2188
2189She overfilled the tea, drenched the omelets with soy sauce, and sat down at the table with her apron on.
2190And on top of that, she ate nothing and went to school looking pale.
2191
2192"Maybe she caught a cold or something."
2193I mutter to myself while cleaning up.
2194It's the first time I've seen Sakura like this.
2195I got to know her during the summer four years ago, and she started coming here to help a year and a half ago.
2196In that time, I've never seen her look this ill.
2197
2198"――――――――"
2199...Fuji-Nee will be at the archery range, so I don't think there'll be a problem there. But I should go and check on her after school or sometime...
2200Scene 04 - Tohsaka Rin(I)Edit
2201
2202Twenty minutes after taking the bus from my school, I arrive at the neighboring town of Shinto across the bridge.
2203
2204"...Oh, it's not five o'clock yet? I guess I still have some time."
2205Miyama City is a residential district, so it's hard to find part-time jobs there, but the developing Shinto has many available.
2206The school rules allow for part-time jobs, so I work a few easy ones.
2207
2208Within them, I prefer hard physical labor that ends as quickly as possible.
2209It's killing two birds with one stone, as it builds my body while I get paid for it.
2210
2211Today's job is a simple loading job from five to eight o'clock.
2212Even though it's only three hours, there's six hours worth of work to do. They make you run around without a minute's rest.
2213
2214So I should rest when I can, even if it's just for ten minutes.
2215It's a waste of energy walking around until my job, so I guess I'll rest in the park.
2216
2217This park among the buildings is like a big field.
2218A park should be filled with people like families and lovers on weekends, but it's empty here now.
2219No... this place is always desolate.
2220
2221"This place is the same as always."
2222I'm a bit sad.
2223The utterly neglected ground looks awful compared to the neatly organized surroundings.
2224The desolate area makes the wind feel cold.
2225This is the remains of the conflagration ten years ago, and this is the place where I was saved from burning to death.
2226
2227"I wonder why they don't plant grass here. It's a waste to keep it like this."
2228It's a large area, so if they retiled it, the park would get bigger.
2229Thinking absent-mindedly, I sit down on a bench.
2230
2231"――――――――"
2232I stare at the burned land to pass the time.
2233I don't remember what happened here back then.
2234I probably don't remember because I was a kid, and it wouldn't have been an easy scene to memorize.
2235All I can remember is that it was hot and I couldn't breathe.
2236And that people died trying to save others.
2237
2238"I wonder why...."
2239For example, an adult that tried to save a child from a burning house. He saved the child, but died in its place.
2240For example, there were people who had their throats burned, but they gave what little water they had to one guy, and the others died.
2241For example, there was someone who ran alone to get away from the fire as fast as possible, and everyone that he passed on the way died.
2242
2243And for example...
2244People who died because they gave away something that was saving them, only to save others they didn't even know.
2245
2246"......"
2247I didn't like things like that.
2248It makes me mad that those who tried hard were sacrificed.
2249Am I greedy to want an ending where everybody is safe and happy?
2250All I wanted was to see people relax peacefully, so why couldn't I manage such a simple thing?
2251
2252'That's difficult. What you want is to save everyone.'
2253
2254Kiritsugu answered so to the question I asked as a child.
2255Of course, as a child, I denied it.
2256Because Kiritsugu saved me. I knew he was a sorcerer who could do anything.
2257I knew he was a superhero who couldn't ignore people in need, who saved them for no benefit.
2258So I believed Kiritsugu could have saved everyone back then.
2259
2260When I told him that, he made a troubled expression and said something that I remember to this day.
2261
2262'Shirou, saving one person means not saving others. Look, a superhero can only save the people he has saved. It's obvious, but that is the definition of a superhero.'
2263
2264I understand that.
2265It's obvious, now that he's said it.
2266Let's say there's a robber and some hostages, and the robber intends to kill the hostages.
2267With normal methods, most of the hostages will be killed.
2268
2269Even if you use a miraculous method to save all the hostages, there will still be one person who isn't saved.
2270That, of course, is the robber whose hostages were rescued.
2271The people a superhero saves are only those he decides to save.
2272That's why even God cannot save everyone.
2273
2274"All the more so if it's a natural disaster. No one could have saved everybody."
2275The fire ten years ago was like that.
2276It's not something I, who was miraculously saved from it, can talk about now.
2277
2278"But I don't want that."
2279I don't want such a thing.
2280I don't want help that has a limited capacity.
2281You have to help, no matter how impossible it is.
2282I can't stand to have strangers dying around me like back then.
2283
2284So if I had been there ten years ago, even if it was impossible, I would have gone into the fire and...
2285"I would certainly have died in vain."
2286That's for certain.
2287Geez, I'm hopeless.
2288
2289"Gah, it's five o'clock already."
2290The five o'clock bell rings.
2291I stand up and quickly make my way to my work.
2292
2293When my job's done, the sun has already set.
2294It's a bit before eight.
2295I finished ten minutes early because I worked too hard.
2296It seems I worked frantically since I went to that place before work.
2297
2298Here in front of the station, the night's just getting started.
2299There are lots of people, and a constant flow of cars on the road.
2300The buildings are still lit up, and just looking at them makes me feel like I'm watching a grand festival of illumination.
2301
2302"I guess I don't have to buy anything for Fuji-Nee."
2303I walk while looking up at the lighted building.
2304It's the biggest building in Shinto, so I can't see the top clearly.
2305I just gaze up the building, just enjoying the night's scenery...
2306"...?"
2307...When I think I see something out of place.
2308
2309"What was that?"
2310I stop and stare at the rooftop.
2311I focus my eyes, looking at the thing as small as a grain of rice.
2312
2313"...What the..."
2314It looks like someone I know.
2315
2316Why is she there?
2317What would she be doing there?
2318With her long hair fluttering and doing nothing, she looks down at the town.
2319
2320"......"
2321It doesn't seem like she notices me down here.
2322No, there's no way she could see me.
2323She's so high up that I, with better eyesight than most, can barely see her by improving my vision with magical energy.
2324I can recognize her since she's standing there alone, but there's no way she would notice me down here among all these people.
2325
2326She's just looking down at the town.
2327Maybe she's looking for something, as I can feel her sharp stare even down here.
2328"......"
2329I forget about time and keep looking up at the girl standing in the sky.
2330She is on top of a tall tower.
2331She's like a witch, looking down at the earth with the moon behind her.
2332
2333"Oh..."
2334And then.
2335She must be done with whatever she was doing, as she disappears.
2336Her figure has disappeared and the scene returns to the beautiful view of the night.
2337"That was Tohsaka, right?"
2338
2339I have no proof, but I think I'm right.
2340There aren't many girls with looks that stand out that much, and more than that, I'm not stupid enough to mistake a girl I secretly admire.
2341
2342"...I see. But still..."
2343Well, it's...
2344Tohsaka sure has strange hobbies.
2345Scene 05 - Dojo sceneryEdit
2346
2347"Yeah, I guess I can train a bit if I have this much time."
2348The morning exercises are my daily routine, so I'll go and move my body a bit.
2349
2350The Emiya household has a splendid dojo.
2351It was built for pleasure when the house was built, so there's no particular purpose to it.
2352
2353"Well, Fuji-Nee is using it for herself, though."
2354I hear that this place was Fuji-Nee's playground even before I came here.
2355But I became Kiritsugu's student and started using this place a lot, so Fuji-Nee hated me back then.
2356
2357"...Well."
2358There's only one thing to do now that I'm here.
2359Even a magus cannot neglect to train their body.
2360One of the requirements for a magus is to have excellent physical abilities.
2361
2362While Kiritsugu was alive, we had many matches here.
2363Well, it was pretty much him beating on me, so I didn't learn anything about how to win in a fight.
2364...But I think I learned the difference between a fight and a battle.
2365In other words, I was taught the difference between killing your opponent and beating your opponent.
2366
2367Knowledge and experience are different.
2368Unless I know in advance, it's hard to tell whether I'm involved in a fight or a murder.
2369
2370...It's a simple story.
2371As long as you learn magic, you might destroy yourself, and times will come when you have to fight.
2372For a magi, a fight means killing each other.
2373So I think what Kiritsugu wanted to teach me was to prepare my mind for the prospect of death.
2374
2375But it's been a while since my teacher passed away.
2376On my own, all I can do are simple exercises.
2377Things like push-ups, sit-ups, and stretching. Not too different from the morning practices I did in the archery club.
2378The only difference is if I'm training lightly or heavily.
2379Scene 06 - Dojo sceneryEdit
2380
2381"Yeah, I guess I can train a bit if I have this much time."
2382The morning exercises are my daily routine, so I'll go and stretch my body a bit.
2383
2384The empty dojo is quiet enough to brace myself.
2385In the morning, when the sun has just risen, the silence has a holy feel to it that fascinates those who come here.
2386
2387"...Well."
2388There's only one thing to do now that I'm here.
2389Since Kiritsugu died, this place has become a gym to train my body.
2390
2391Even a magus cannot neglect to train their body.
2392One of the requirements for a magus is to have excellent physical abilities.
2393While Kiritsugu was alive, we had many matches here.
2394
2395Well, it was pretty much him beating on me, so I didn't learn anything about how to win in a fight.
2396...But I think I learned the difference between a fight and a battle.
2397In other words, I was taught the difference between killing your opponent and beating your opponent.
2398
2399Knowledge and experience are different.
2400Unless I know in advance, it's hard to tell whether I'm involved in a fight or a murder.
2401
2402...It's a simple story.
2403As long as you learn magic, you might destroy yourself, and times will come when you have to fight.
2404For a magi, a fight means killing each other.
2405So I think what Kiritsugu wanted to teach me was to prepare my mind for the prospect of death.
2406
2407But it's been a while since my teacher passed away.
2408On my own, all I can do are simple exercises that anyone could do.
2409
2410"Well then, let's do this properly."
2411After warming up by stretching, I start my exercises, keeping my attention inside my body.
2412
2413I comprehend the flow of the Magic Circuit, the friction in my bones, the distortion in my thinking during fatigue, all while I'm training.
2414
2415"120... 150... 170..."
2416Even a simple push-up can be training for the Magic Circuit if I put on mental shackles instead of metal weights.
2417As I don't have a teacher, exercise like that of club's morning practice is an important part of training.
2418Scene 07 - Everyday(II)Edit
2419
2420It's almost seven thirty.
2421Sakura and Fuji-Nee have already left for their morning club practice.
2422I went to school early yesterday because Issei wanted me to, but I leave my house at the usual time today.
2423
2424I run into an unusual scene when I reach the intersection.
2425Several police cars are parked outside a house.
2426Something must have happened, as it's noisy and lots of people are surrounding the area.
2427
2428"Hm?"
2429I'm curious, but I cannot tell what's going on with all the people surrounding it.
2430I have no time, so I should prioritize school.
2431
2432I reach school ten minutes before the bell.
2433I enter the main gate as usual.
2434"Hey, morning Emiya."
2435I bump into a familiar female student.
2436
2437"What, you've not changed yet, Mitsuzuri? It's almost homeroom, you shouldn't have time to say hello to me."
2438
2439"Ahahaha! You're right. You're cold as always, Emiya!"
2440She laughs as if something is really funny.
2441Mitsuzuri Ayako.
2442She was my classmate in first year, and she's now the captain of the archery club.
2443
2444She's very insightful, and everyone expected her to become captain since the first year.
2445...Well, in other words, her mental age is older than her real age, so she's been the older sister type everyone counts on since she was a first year.
2446Though, she gets mad when people say that. According to her, she's not that old.
2447
2448"Huh? Were you just thinking badly of me?"
2449"I wouldn't dream of it. I was just thinking objectively about the truth. Though, it's up to you if you want to feel angry about it."
2450
2451"Oh, you don't say. That's good. You answered honestly, but you never revealed what you were thinking about.
2452You don't let your guard down like Shinji does."
2453"Shinji? What does he have to do with this?"
2454
2455"Because you guys are friends.
2456You're the only male friend he has, right? And you might have forgotten, but I'm the captain of the archery club. Don't you think it's only natural for me to connect the current problem student and the problem student that quit?"
2457
2458"Yeah, that's certainly natural. The archery club has nothing to do with it, but I certainly do have an unsavory and inseparable relationship with him."
2459
2460"Oh, that makes me mad. You get so cold when talking about the archery club.
2461You've got it nice. You left Shinji behind and just quit. Couldn't you think about those who were left, like me and Sakura?"
2462
2463"Hmm. Did Shinji do something again?"
2464"A day doesn't pass when he doesn't do something.
2465...But still, yesterday was a bit too much.[l]
2466He even made a guy from the first year quit."
2467
2468Mitsuzuri sighs seriously.
2469It's rare for her to make a face like this, but even more than that, I can't ignore what she just said.
2470
2471"What's that? A student quit? Why?"
2472"Shinji took his anger out on him. He got loads of female students around and made the kid, who has barely started handling bows, shoot. He laughed at him until he hit the target."
2473"Huh!? And you let that happen!?"
2474
2475"Of course I didn't! But a captain's busy, you know? I can't always be in the dojo. You know that."
2476
2477"...That's true, but what the hell was Shinji thinking? He does teach very harshly, but he's not the type to make fun of people like that."
2478
2479"...I'm surprised. You really are like that."
2480"Hm, what do you mean by that? Were you just thinking badly of me?"
2481
2482"Oh, I was just thinking objectively about the truth. So it's up to you if you want to feel angry about it."
2483"...Stop copying me.[l]
2484Fine, but what about Shinji? Why did he act like that?"
2485
2486"Hmm, from what I heard, it was something like getting turned down harshly by Tohsaka."
2487"Huh? You mean, that Tohsaka?"
2488
2489"There's no other Tohsaka at our school.[l]
2490I'm talking about the honor student in class 2-A, Miss Perfect, Tohsaka Rin."
2491"...I don't think I've heard that nickname before."
2492
2493It's the first time I've heard the nickname, but I would probably agree with it.
2494With Tohsaka involved, I can understand even Shinji getting turned down, and most of all...
2495If it was Tohsaka, I can see her refusing him mercilessly.
2496
2497"Anyways, Shinji's been like this since yesterday.
2498That's why I've had to keep an eye on the dojo until now today."
2499"Shinji has a nasty temper. I know it's hard, but keep up the hard work, Mitsuzuri."
2500
2501"Okay, okay. But Shinji never knows when to stop, you know? I feel like he'll do something really bad if he asks her out again and gets turned down again."
2502"No, even Shinji wouldn't approach someone who turned him down. He's pretty good about that kind of thing."
2503
2504"But he can't help it if the person who turned him down comes near him. I don't know why, but Tohsaka comes and visits the dojo pretty often. You quit, so you wouldn't know."
2505
2506"Hm?"
2507That's the first I've heard of it.
2508Tohsaka Rin doesn't do any club activities for personal reasons. I thought she went straight home since she even turned down the recommendation to join the student council.
2509
2510"Well, maybe that sort of thing is good every now and then. He has a haughty attitude, so it might be good for him to have a hard time for once."
2511Mitsuzuri says some dangerous things.
2512...Come to think of it, I heard that Tohsaka has many enemies. Could Mitsuzuri be one of them?
2513
2514"Hey Mitsuzuri, that's going too..."
2515"Oh, it's almost time. Bye Emiya, come and see my archery skills sometime."
2516Mitsuzuri hurries off.
2517
2518"―――She's just like always."
2519But I like that part of her.
2520Feeling calmer now, I head for the classroom.
2521
2522It's lunchtime.
2523Our school has a splendid cafeteria and most students eat there.
2524But there are some old-fashioned students who bring their own lunches. Two of them happen to be me and the student council president in front of me.
2525
2526"Emiya, could you give me some of that fried chicken? My lunch is desperately lacking in meat."
2527"Sure, but why is your lunch so plain? You live in a temple, but there aren't any teachings prohibiting meat or alcohol, right?”
2528
2529"Such an anachronism. It's just my father's way.
2530He says there's no luxurious foods for a young priest, and that I should have to work for what I want. I'm thinking of running away and joining the circus."
2531"Oh, yeah, that sounds like that guy."
2532
2533Issei's father is the priest of the Ryudou Temple, and a bold guy who's old friends with the old man at Fuji-Nee's place.
2534You can't expect a normal personality when he's friends with a guy like that.
2535
2536"That's great. Well then, I'll give you one in the hope of repayment someday."
2537I hand him my lunchbox.
2538"Thank you. This too is part of my religious training."
2539Issei bows deeply.
2540...How can I put this? I never know what to say when things like this remind me that he's the son of a priest.
2541
2542"Oh, by the way, Emiya. Did you know there was something going on around the 2nd avenue? It's right around the intersection where we part."
2543"Intersection...?"
2544The intersection this morning... he must mean that clamor with all the police cars.
2545
2546"I heard there was a murder. I don't know the details, but of the family of four, only the child survived. They say the older sister and the parents were stabbed to death. But what's strange is that they think the weapon was a long one, not like a knife or something."
2547
2548"――――――――"
2549A long weapon? He must mean something like a sword.
2550It was a murder... so that must mean the sister and the parents were killed.
2551
2552...I picture it.
2553Someone barging in during the night. Unjust violence. A one-sided pillage like an accident. Slashed parents. The sister killed without even knowing what's going on. To the side, the child covered in their blood.
2554
2555"Issei, have they caught the murderer?"
2556"It doesn't seem like it. Accidents from faulty construction in Shinto, and murder here. It's no wonder they're making the curfew here at school ear―――what's wrong, Emiya? Did you choke on something?"
2557
2558"Hm? Nothing, what's wrong?"
2559"No... I was just surprised since you had a nasty expression. Sorry, this wasn't something I should have talked about during lunch.”
2560
2561Issei tries to soften the air apologetically.
2562...I was fine with the topic, but was I really making such a nasty face?
2563
2564And then, there's a quiet knock at the door.
2565"Excuse me, is Ryudou here?"
2566"Huh? Oh, what is it, Sensei?"
2567Issei addresses Kuzuki, who just entered.
2568It must be a simple talk about the student council as Issei seems pretty relaxed.
2569
2570"...Wow."
2571That's not something you see everyday.
2572Despite his appearance, Issei's very shy. The guy who draws a line against his classmates and even his teachers is letting his guard down with Kuzuki.
2573
2574"Maybe they get along because they're both so serious."
2575Kuzuki Souichirou, the teacher in charge of class 2-A, is serious and stubborn.
2576Probably that aspect helps him get along with Issei, who prizes order and discipline.
2577
2578"――――――――"
2579The two continue to talk.
2580All the while, I can't get the story of the murder out of my head.
2581Scene 08 - Tohsaka Rin(I)Edit
2582
2583I'm worried about the conversation I had this morning, so I've made my way to the archery club before I knew it.
2584"Geez, what am I doing?"
2585According to Mitsuzuri, Tohsaka Rin comes here often.
2586Well, I really don't care about that, but I know that Shinji getting angry at her is going to be a problem.
2587
2588"...Shinji just doesn't stop when he gets angry...."
2589It's bad if Shinji gets violent just because she turned him down.
2590...I don't know why it's bad, it's just bad.
2591It makes me feel bad just thinking about it, so I have to stop it from happening.
2592
2593"Oh, Tohsaka's not here."
2594Tohsaka isn't around. Mitsuzuri's worries were needless.
2595
2596"Oh, who's not here?"
2597"...!!"
2598I spin around.
2599
2600"So... who's not here?"
2601And there's Issei, whom I just left behind.
2602
2603"Oh, i-it's you, Issei. Don't scare me like that."
2604"Well, you were looking at the dojo suspiciously.
2605So, who's not there?"
2606"Tohsaka. I heard that she had an argument with Shinji yesterday, so I came to see how things were."
2607
2608"Oh wow, that is suspicious. You gave your reasons without being asked. I only asked you who wasn't here."
2609
2610"...! W-What? What I do shouldn't concern you."
2611
2612"Yes, that's right. But it's useless, Emiya. Tohsaka won't be here. That's because she intentionally skipped school today."
2613"What?"
2614Skipped school... so, she was absent today?
2615
2616"I see, she's absent... wait, Issei. How can you say she skipped school? I don't think she'd do such a thing."
2617"Of course she will. She won't catch a cold. As I see it, she's evil. You'll be eaten if you let her looks deceive you, Emiya."
2618
2619"Hm."
2620Somehow, Issei's words annoy me.
2621It's true that I don't know her, but I can't imagine that she's a bad person.
2622
2623"You're going too far, Issei. Tohsaka can't be like that."
2624
2625"Hmm? What, you're after Tohsaka too? Oh, I'm sorry. Please ignore what I just said."
2626"...!"
2627A-After Tohsaka!? Who said anything like that!?
2628
2629"D-Don't jump to conclusions! I just thought it'd be bad if Shinji got into trouble again."
2630
2631"So you were planning to stop Shinji if he attacked Tohsaka, huh? You're playing an unrewarded role again. ...I don't really care, but you have a bad taste, Emiya."
2632
2633"It's not unrewarded since I haven't done it. But Issei, didn't you say something strange?"
2634"Huh? You mean that going after Tohsaka is in bad taste?"
2635
2636"Yeah. Tohsaka is really popular. I haven't heard any bad rumors about her."
2637"Yes, none. And that's exactly what I don't like about it."
2638Issei looks away, snorting.
2639
2640"What don't you like about it?"
2641"Everything. The woman is a fox, a schoolgirl, a monster. I just don't like her physiologically. I won't say anything bad, but you should try to hate her too."
2642
2643"Issei, don't you always say we shouldn't talk badly of people behind their backs?"
2644"Idiot, this doesn't count as talking behind their back. I'm speaking so that she can hear it."
2645
2646Ah, no wonder I feel someone's eyes from the archery dojo.
2647...Thank God.
2648I'm so glad Tohsaka is absent today.
2649
2650"Please, Issei. Please restrict yourself to talking behind people's backs."
2651"All right, if you say so.
2652But I wasn't insulting her at all. I was only saying that I'm on guard against her. That should be within my rights."
2653
2654"But you were saying things like monster and fox..."
2655...And I think the term schoolgirl is discrimination.
2656
2657"No, that was just praise. There are good foxes and monsters too.
2658I only applied the terms to describe Tohsaka."
2659"Katsu."
2660Issei laughs.
2661
2662"Well, I'll be going. I'm going back to the student council room, but you're going to work, right? You shouldn't have time to play around like this."
2663
2664He must feel refreshed now that he's said everything he wanted, as he leaves calmly.
2665I've known him for 2 years now, but I still don't understand his personality.
2666
2667Twenty minutes after taking the bus from my school, I arrive at the neighboring town of Shinto across the bridge.
2668
2669"...Oh, it's not five o'clock yet? I guess I still have some time."
2670Miyama City is a residential district, so it's hard to find part-time jobs there, but the developing Shinto has many available.
2671The school rules allow for part-time jobs, so I work a few easy ones.
2672
2673Within them, I prefer hard physical labor that ends as quickly as possible.
2674It's killing two birds with one stone, as it builds my body while I get paid for it.
2675
2676Today's job is a simple loading job from five to eight o'clock.
2677Even though it's only three hours, there's six hours worth of work to do. They make you run around without a minute's rest.
2678
2679So I should rest when I can, even if it's just for ten minutes.
2680It's a waste of energy walking around until my job, so I guess I'll rest in the park.
2681
2682This park among the buildings is like a big field.
2683A park should be filled with people like families and lovers on weekends, but it's empty here now.
2684No... this place is always desolate.
2685
2686"This place is the same as always."
2687I'm a bit sad.
2688The utterly neglected ground looks awful compared to the neatly organized surroundings.
2689The desolate area makes the wind feel cold.
2690This is the remains of the conflagration ten years ago, and this is the place where I was saved from burning to death.
2691
2692"I wonder why they don't plant grass here. It's a waste to keep it like this."
2693It's a large area, so if they retiled it, the park would get bigger.
2694Thinking absent-mindedly, I sit down on a bench.
2695
2696"――――――――"
2697I stare at the burned land to pass the time.
2698I don't remember what happened here back then.
2699I probably don't remember because I was a kid, and it wouldn't have been an easy scene to memorize.
2700All I can remember is that it was hot and I couldn't breathe.
2701And that people died trying to save others.
2702
2703"I wonder why...."
2704For example, an adult that tried to save a child from a burning house. He saved the child, but died in its place.
2705For example, there were people who had their throats burned, but they gave what little water they had to one guy, and the others died.
2706For example, there was someone who ran alone to get away from the fire as fast as possible, and everyone that he passed on the way died.
2707
2708And for example...
2709People who died because they gave away something that was saving them, only to save others they didn't even know.
2710
2711"......"
2712I didn't like things like that.
2713It makes me mad that those who tried hard were sacrificed.
2714Am I greedy to want an ending where everybody is safe and happy?
2715All I wanted was to see people relax peacefully, so why couldn't I manage such a simple thing?
2716
2717'That's difficult. What you want is to save everyone.'
2718
2719Kiritsugu answered so to the question I asked as a child.
2720Of course, as a child, I denied it.
2721Because Kiritsugu saved me. I knew he was a sorcerer who could do anything.
2722I knew he was a superhero who couldn't ignore people in need, who saved them for no benefit.
2723So, I believed Kiritsugu could have saved everyone back then.
2724
2725When I told him that, he made a troubled expression and said something that I remember to this day.
2726
2727'Shirou, saving one person means not saving another. Look, a superhero can only save the people he has saved. It's obvious, but that is the definition of a superhero.'
2728
2729I understand that.
2730It's obvious, now that he's said it.
2731Let's say there's a robber and some hostages, and the robber intends to kill the hostages.
2732With normal methods, most of the hostages will be killed.
2733
2734Even if you use a miraculous method to save all the hostages, there will still be one person who isn't saved.
2735That, of course, is the robber whose hostages were rescued.
2736The people a superhero saves are only those he decides to save.
2737That's why even God cannot save everyone.
2738
2739"All the more so if it's a natural disaster. No one could have saved everyone."
2740The fire ten years ago was like that.
2741It's not something I, who was miraculously saved from it, can talk about now.
2742
2743"But I don't want that."
2744I don't want such a thing.
2745I don't want help that has a limited capacity.
2746You have to help, no matter how impossible it is.
2747I can't stand to have strangers dying around me like back then.
2748
2749So, if I had been there ten years ago, even if it was impossible, I would have gone into the fire and...
2750"I would certainly have died in vain."
2751That's for certain.
2752Geez, I'm hopeless.
2753
2754"Gah, it's already five o'clock."
2755The five o'clock bell rings.
2756I stand up and quickly make my way to my work.
2757
2758When my job's done, the sun has already set.
2759It's a bit before eight.
2760I finished ten minutes early because I worked too hard.
2761It seems I worked frantically since I went to that place before work.
2762
2763Here in front of the station, the night's just getting started.
2764There are lots of people, and a constant flow of cars on the road.
2765The buildings are still lit up, and just looking at them makes me feel like I'm watching a grand festival of illumination.
2766
2767"I guess I don't have to buy anything for Fuji-Nee."
2768I walk while looking up at the lighted building.
2769It's the biggest building in Shinto, so I can't see the top clearly.
2770I just gaze up the building, just enjoying the night's scenery...
2771"...?"
2772...When I think I see something out of place.
2773
2774"What was that?"
2775I stop and stare at the rooftop.
2776I focus my eyes, looking at the thing as small as a grain of rice.
2777
2778"...What the..."
2779It looks like someone I know.
2780
2781Why is she there?
2782What would she be doing there?
2783With her long hair fluttering and doing nothing, she looks down at the town.
2784
2785"......"
2786It doesn't seem like she notices me down here.
2787No, there's no way she could see me.
2788She's so high up that I, with better eyesight than most, can barely see her by improving my vision with magical energy.
2789I can recognize her since she's standing there alone, but there's no way she would notice me down here among all these people.
2790
2791She's just looking down at the town.
2792Maybe she's looking for something, as I can feel her sharp stare even down here.
2793"......"
2794I forget about time and keep looking up at the girl standing in the sky.
2795She is on top of a tall tower.
2796She's like a witch, looking down at the earth with the moon behind her.
2797
2798"Oh..."
2799And then.
2800She must be done with whatever she was doing, as she disappears.
2801Her figure has disappeared and the scene returns to the beautiful view of the night.
2802"That was Tohsaka, right?"
2803
2804I have no proof, but I think I'm right.
2805There aren't many girls with looks that stand out that much, and more than that, I'm not stupid enough to mistake a girl I secretly admire.
2806
2807"...I see. But still..."
2808Well, it's...
2809Tohsaka sure has strange hobbies.
2810Scene 09 - ChoiceEdit
2811
2812Classes end and it's time to go home.
2813I can't go anywhere as I have work today.
2814I should leave school and go straight to the neighboring town, but...
2815
28161) I'm worried about Tohsaka
28172) I'm worried about Sakura.
2818Scene 10 - Matou Sakura(II)Edit
2819
2820...I'm worried about Sakura.
2821I know it won't do any good to worry about her, but I should at least see if she's okay....
2822
2823I walk through the fourth floor, where the first year students are located.
2824There's no one in the hallway and not many left in the classrooms either.
2825It seems they've already gone home or to their clubs.
2826
2827"...Dammit, Sakura will be at her club too."
2828Well, I've come this far.
2829I'll go to her classroom, and when I've checked she's not there, I can head to work.
2830
2831"Let's see..."
2832I look into classroom 1-B.
2833The red tinted classroom is quiet and there's no sign of life.
2834
2835There's no one in the classroom.
2836All the students have gone to their respective destinations.
2837"―――――"
2838In that red classroom, a lone shadow remains.
2839
2840"Sakura."
2841I enter the red world and call out to her.
2842
2843"...Senpai?"
2844The face, covered by her long hair, looks even more lifeless than this morning.
2845
2846"What is it? Do you have some business here?"
2847"No, I have nothing to do here. I was just worried about you. You seemed a bit sick this morning."
2848
2849"......"
2850Sakura makes a gloomy face.
2851She's clearly not doing well.
2852
2853"Sakura, if you don't feel well, you should go home. I can walk you to the intersection, so let's go together."
2854
2855"...No, I'm fine. I don't feel bad.
2856I'm going to go to the club as usual and have dinner at your place after that.
2857I'm okay, so please don't worry."
2858She picks up her bag and starts to walk like she's running away.
2859
2860"Idiot, what are you saying with a face like that? Come on, skip your club. After all, there's no point in doing archery in that state."
2861I grab Sakura's hand as she tries to pass me.
2862
2863"...Oh."
2864A crash.
2865Sakura almost falls over just from being grabbed.
2866"Hey...!"
2867I quickly pull her hand back.
2868The body I'm dragging is surprisingly light.
2869
2870"Y-You surprised me... Sakura, are you really all right?
2871You're not standing steadily at all."
2872"......"
2873Sakura looks away apologetically.
2874Geez, what's wrong with her today?
2875
2876"Anyways, you're skipping the club today. I'll skip my work too, so let's go home."
2877"......"
2878Sakura is silent and does not answer.
2879She doesn't shake my hand off, but it also seems she won't go home obediently.
2880
2881"What's going on, Sakura? You know it's pointless to go to the club like that."
2882"...You're right. But Nii-san wants me to, so I have to go,"
2883Sakura mutters.
2884
2885"――――――――"
2886...!
2887If she says so with a face like that, I can't respond.
2888It seems the circumstances at Sakura's house are complicated and they're not something I can meddle with.
2889
2890...No matter how much I think she is part of my family, her real family is the Matous.
2891Whatever I say, they're just the words of an outsider.
2892
2893"...You're only going to watch at the club?"
2894"Huh...? Oh yes. I know myself that I can't shoot right now."
2895
2896"I see. So you're basically just preserving Shinji's authority."
2897I pull out a chair and sit on it.
2898I also pull another chair out from the desk next to it.
2899
2900"Um... Senpai?"
2901"Just sit down. I won't try to stop you from going to the club, but rest for a while. You can tell Shinji I held you up and made you late."
2902
2903"I-I can't say that...! If I do, Nii-san will, uh..."
2904
2905"Shinji messes with me all the time.
2906It's nice that he has something to talk about every day.
2907And it's not a lie, so you shouldn't feel guilty saying it."
2908I urge Sakura to sit down.
2909
2910"......"
2911Sakura sits down quietly.
2912
2913"All right. Then, wait here for a while. I'm going to go and steal some tea from the student council room. You're forbidden from standing up until I come back."
2914
2915"...Huh? But you might get into trouble..."
2916
2917"Only if a teacher finds me. Hey, I'm used to this. There's no problem unless I run into a teacher in the hallway, so you can wait here."
2918"I-I can't. I can't wait here while you're doing something dangerous. Senpai, I don't care about the tea."
2919
2920"I'm saying it's not dangerous. Just sit down. Drinking tea in the classroom is a good thing to try once."
2921"Oh..."
2922
2923I jump out into the hallway.
2924The student council room isn't far away.
2925I'll get the tea set quickly and surprise Sakura.
2926
2927...Time passes.
2928While we do something silly like drinking tea together in a classroom, we just stare outside.
2929Outside the window is a glowing sunset that hurts my eyes.
2930
2931"......"
2932Sakura stares blankly at the sunset.
2933I have nothing to talk about, so I follow Sakura's example and keep my mouth shut.
2934
2935Time passes slowly since we're not talking.
2936Sakura isn't the talkative type, and she often just stares at the scenery.
2937I guess she's more relaxed by herself.
2938Come to think of it, Sakura wants to be alone a lot.
2939It's not like she's excluding herself from the crowd, but she wants to isolate herself within the crowd. She looks outside the crowd more than in it.
2940
2941That must be why she stayed here in the classroom.
2942Sakura doesn't actively try to spend time with others.
2943Fuji-Nee and I are special.
2944Even I wouldn't have known her if I hadn't met Shinji.
2945
2946"......"
2947I sneak a glance at Sakura.
2948When Shinji introduced me to her 4 years ago, she was just a small girl.
2949Now she's my junior who comes to help around the house, and her childish image is disappearing.
2950
2951Sakura has grown beautiful.
2952...No, she was beautiful before, but I think she's become too beautiful as a member of the opposite sex.
2953On top of that, she's thoughtful and gentle.
2954With that many good qualities, I can understand her being called beautiful alongside Tohsaka Rin.
2955
2956"......"
2957But it's strange, I don't understand it.
2958Sakura is alone often.
2959She doesn't seem to have any friends in the archery club, and seeing how she's alone in this classroom, she might not have any friends in her class either.
2960
2961...Come to think of it, I only know Sakura from the archery club and from my place.
2962I don't know how she is at school or at home.
2963
2964"......"
2965While I think about this, looking up at the red sky...
2966"Senpai, do you remember?"
2967Looking outside, Sakura asks me a question.
2968
2969"...? Remember what?"
2970"It was a long time ago, back before I met you..."
2971"Um, you mean before we knew each other...?"
2972
2973"Yes. It was four years ago, right when I entered this school.
2974I wasn't used to the school, and I was walking about aimlessly when I saw something strange.
2975
2976"...Yeah, I really wonder how it ended up like that.
2977Even though it was after school and the track team had left, someone was still running around alone. When I looked closer wondering what he was doing, I realized that he was doing high jumps by himself."
2978
2979A smile.
2980It must be a lovely memory, as Sakura is smiling happily.
2981
2982"It was a really red sunset. Everything was red and beautiful, but so lonely.
2983In it, he just continued to run alone. Running, jumping, dropping the pole, and repeating. There was no one around and he clearly couldn't jump over it, but he kept on trying.
2984
2985"It wasn't something that could be done with effort. The pole was way over his head.
2986Even I could tell that it was impossible, so he must have known as well."
2987
2988"...?"
2989I understand, but I wonder what she's talking about.
2990I don't think it's strange to see someone practicing even after school.
2991
2992"I was a bad girl back then. Something bad had happened to me, and I just wanted to take it out on someone. I wanted to see this person fail, give up, and be discouraged, so I kept watching him.
2993But he wouldn't give up.
2994He repeated it over and over, even though it was impossible for him. Not complaining at all for all that time."
2995
2996"...Wow. Maybe he was on the edge? Like the next day was the test, and he wouldn't get chosen unless he could jump that high?”
2997
2998"No, that wasn't it. He wasn't on the track team or anything."
2999Oh, I see.
3000...Well, that's fine... But why are you smiling, Sakura?
3001
3002"And then, while I was watching him, I realized. He didn't care about what he was doing. He just happened to run into something he couldn't do, and he was obstinate about not losing.
3003The sun set, and he just cleaned up and went home. He must have been really tired, but he walked away calmly like nothing had happened."
3004
3005"I don't get it. If he quit, that must mean he jumped over it, right? So how high was it?"
3006
3007"Ahahaha, well, the thing is, he couldn't jump over it. He tried for 3 hours, but he was convinced at last that he couldn't jump over it."
3008"Man, that's some ending."
3009
3010"He was so earnest that I even worried about him.
3011He's probably someone very dependable.
3012But that made me feel uneasy and lonely."
3013Her voice itself sounds so lonely, it seems like it will be swallowed by the red in this room.
3014
3015"Okay, I understand the story... But what about it, Sakura?"
3016"No, it's okay if you don't understand. That just means that even though it looked that way to me, it was just an everyday thing for him."
3017Despite her gloomy mood earlier, Sakura smiles sweetly.
3018
3019"......"
3020...And then, even though I'm pretty dull, I understand when she puts it like that.
3021I don't remember it myself, but four years ago was right after my father died.
3022Back then, I did lots of reckless things, so I guess I did something like that.
3023
3024"...Uh, Sakura, so that was..."
3025"Yes, he is the senior before me now.
3026Back then, he was so small that I thought he was my age."
3027...Ugh.
3028I wish she wouldn't talk about my height back then.
3029Well, I'm not that tall even now, but I did grow, you know?
3030
3031"That's it. I've known Senpai since then."
3032"I-I see. That's the first time I heard that."
3033I look away. She saw me during an embarrassing moment.
3034
3035Then.
3036"Yes, we were both looking at the same thing."
3037With a gesture like a prayer, Sakura says something strange.
3038
3039"Huh...?"
3040I ask, feeling worried.
3041But as if to drown it out, the familiar bell echoes through the school.
3042
3043"―――Oh, the bell."
3044It's been thirty minutes since I stopped Sakura. The clock says four-thirty.
3045"I guess I held you up too long. I'll clean up, so you can go on ahead. You feel better, right?"
3046
3047"Yes, I feel great thanks to you. Please look forward to dinner tonight."
3048Sakura gets up.
3049It doesn't seem like she's bluffing as she really seems well.
3050
3051"Yeah... oh, sorry Sakura. I have to go to work now. I'll be late today, so you don't have to push yourself to come to my place."
3052"I understand. Then I'll just cook your dinner and leave."
3053Sakura bows and leaves.
3054
3055"Oh well."
3056Fuji-Nee will be at my house, so she should be able to take Sakura home when she leaves.
3057I have to make a living too, so I should go to work quickly....
3058Scene 13 - Trivial changesEdit
3059
3060...My awakening is dark.
3061Perhaps I just don't dream much, but unless something really special happens, I always seem to have the same dream.
3062
3063...What I imagine are swords.
3064I don't know why it is, but this is the only thing that comes into my mind.
3065There's no meaning or reason to it.
3066It may just be one of the aspects making up Emiya Shirou.
3067
3068There are no dreams to dream.
3069The only things I recall from sleep are things I was taught a long time ago.
3070For example, about magi.
3071Even if I'm an amateur, if I'm a magus, it's only natural for me to understand the kind of world I live in.
3072
3073―――To put it simply, a magus is an exception in conflict with modern society.
3074But even exceptions must band together to survive.
3075Father told me that the group of magi is called the "Magic Association".
3076...He also said that I shouldn't associate with them.
3077
3078The group called the Magic Association hides magic and organizes magi.
3079They basically keep watch to see that magi do not affect society with magic, but the strange part is that they do not prohibit misuse of magic.
3080
3081According to Kiritsugu, the Magic Association is only interested in the concealment of magic.
3082Even if a magus carries out his research at the expense of the lives of many ordinary people, the Magic Association will not punish him.
3083Their priority is that magic should not become public, so they do not ban magic.
3084So, they're crazy people who think you can do anything as long as you don't get caught.
3085
3086Anyway, the surveillance of the Magic Association is thorough.
3087Most magical research would cost the lives of ordinary people, and as a result, the existence of magic would become public.
3088So, the Association does not allow research that would harm society.
3089
3090So magi stay at home and research quietly, while the normal world carries on unmolested.
3091Hence, magi only try to hide themselves to escape the Association.
3092...So perhaps I just don't know it, and a magus lives in this town.
3093
3094I hear Fuyuki City is a spiritually excellent area.
3095Such an area always has a distinguished magus with a history.
3096They are called the "Second Owner", an elite, and the Association entrusts the area to them.
3097Magi who would live in the area must visit them and obtain their permission to construct a workshop.
3098
3099...Looking at it like that, we're thieves living here without the permission of the landlord.
3100Father was an outlaw who cut his ties with the Association and moved here without the consent of the administrator of Fuyuki.
3101
3102The Owner doesn't know that Emiya Kiritsugu was a magus, and Kiritsugu didn't know who the Owner was.
3103With reasoning like that, I think our position is ambiguous.
3104
3105Father, the real magus, has passed away.
3106And I, his son and pupil, don't know the Magic Association and have not the skill to be a magus.
3107...From the Association's point of view, they would want to catch an amateur like me doing things, but I've seen no movement yet.
3108No, I've heard that Japan is relatively hidden from the eyes of the Association, so I think I've just not been found out.
3109
3110―――But that doesn't mean I can let my guard down.
3111People say that the eyes of the Association are everywhere. On top of that, if you commit a crime with magic, the heretic hunters of the church will come after you.
3112...That just means that whatever you use magic for, lack of care will create enemies.
3113I, Emiya Shirou, just have to study independently, taking that into account――――
3114
3115"...Hm."
3116I wake up to see the sun shining in through the window.
3117The sun may have just risen as it's still a bit dark outside.
3118"...Hm. I'm really not good in the mornings."
3119I get up, trying not to be defeated by the morning chill, and quickly fold up my futon.
3120
3121It's five thirty.
3122One of my strengths is waking up at this time, no matter how late I go to sleep. I do sometimes make mistakes and wake up late like yesterday, but I usually wake up early.
3123I think alarm clocks are degenerate, so I haven't used one since I was a kid.
3124
3125"Alright, breakfast..."
3126Since I let Sakura do all the work yesterday, I have to return the favor this morning.
3127I should finish preparing before Sakura arrives.
3128
3129I cook rice and make some miso soup.
3130It was radish and carrot yesterday, so I make onion and potato miso soup today.
3131I also make the usual broth egg and broth boil, and I'm done.
3132I cut and salt the saury, and stop just before cooking it.
3133
3134"All right, that should do."
3135It's almost six o'clock.
3136I finished earlier than expected, so I have some extra time.
3137So, what should I do?
3138
31391) I'll do my daily routine at the dojo.
31402) I'll make one more side dish since Sakura's coming.
3141Scene 14 - Old manEdit
3142
3143I return to Miyama City.
3144Unlike Shinto, it's really quiet here as if it were midnight already.
3145
3146"I wonder if Sakura's okay."
3147She seemed to be feeling better, but since she came to my place to make dinner, I think I've made her push herself again.
3148
3149"I guess I'll go check on her."
3150It's not like I'll achieve anything by going to her house now, but it should make me feel better than doing nothing.
3151
3152There's nothing wrong at her house.
3153There's no sign of the "strange foreigner" Sakura was talking about, and the lights are on only in Sakura and Shinji's rooms as usual.
3154
3155"Huh?"
3156...Wait a minute.
3157Then what was that light yesterday? Was there someone other than Sakura and Shinji in the house?
3158
3159"Excuse me. Do you need something?"
3160"...!?"
3161I spin around.
3162...In the darkness of the night, as if hiding in the sound of the bugs, a figure is standing.
3163
3164He's an unfamiliar old man.
3165He must be really old, but he has sharp eyes and a presence that doesn't match his small body.
3166Perhaps it is the difference in the years we have lived, but he has a dignity that pressures me.
3167
3168"What is wrong, young one, why don't you answer? If you don't answer, I shall jump to conclusions. Hmm, so, can I assume you're the stranger Sakura was talking about?"
3169Sakura...?
3170...Then, could this person be....
3171
3172"Geez. Since it is my granddaughter's wish, I can't just let you go. I'm sorry, but I will have to hurt you a bit.
3173Just to be sure, you don't intend to hand yourself over to the police graciously?"
3174
3175The unknown old man asks me such a question.
3176T-There's no mistake.
3177This is the first time I've met him, but he must be...
3178
3179"Ah... no, you've got it wrong...! My name is Emiya Shirou. I'm in the same class as Shinji, and I'm an acquaintance of Sakura, and I just came to see how they were doing...!"
3180
3181"Oh. I see, you're their friend. Then I'm sorry for stopping you. Well, I can go and get them. Or would you like to have dinner with us?"
3182
3183"N-No, I was just stopping by, so I'll be going. By the way, is Sakura home already?"
3184"Zouken."
3185The old man says an unfamiliar word.
3186
3187"Huh?"
3188"Matou Zouken. It is wrong for me to not name myself when you have done so."
3189Matou Zouken says so and walks toward the entrance.
3190It seems like he doesn't care about me any more.
3191"......"
3192Overwhelmed, I see him off without a word.
3193
3194...And then.
3195"Sakura is home.
3196More importantly, Emiya Shirou. Is the daughter of the Einzberns doing well?"
3197
3198"...Huh? Ein-what?"
3199"Do not play dumb. It is natural for the daughter of the Einzberns to go and see Emiya. I am asking you how well it is this time around."
3200"...???"
3201Um, I don't understand at all.
3202...I'm sorry Sakura, but your old man is pretty hard to deal with.
3203
3204"......Hm, it seems you really don't know."
3205Zouken sighs.
3206He looks so shocked that I feel kind of sorry for him.
3207
3208"...Well, I don't really understand, but I'm sorry."
3209"No, no, it's nothing you should feel bad about. It was a mistake on my part. I'm sorry to bore you with such things.
3210Here, if you want to see my grandchildren, do not hesitate. The old man will go away, so please do not reserve yourself."
3211
3212"Um, no, I really just stopped by today. ...But, um... do you live here?"
3213"I do. But as you can see, I am old. So I just lie in the rear tatami room all the time."
3214
3215"......"
3216...I see.
3217I came to their house until about a year ago, but it seemed then that no one other than Sakura and Shinji lived there.
3218
3219"Then excuse me, Emiya Shirou. Please stay friends with my grandchildren."
3220Despite his appearance, he leaves with light footsteps.
3221There is no change in the house.
3222But the sound of the bugs has suddenly stopped.
3223
3224...The day ends.
3225Finishing a rowdy dinner and seeing Fuji-Nee off, I take a bath.
3226After that, I practice my daily routine in the shed.
3227I complete it as usual and go to sleep.
3228It is one in the morning.
3229The day ends peacefully with no troubles.
3230Scene 15 - Morning in the Emiya householdEdit
3231
3232"Good morning, Senpai. Have you finished preparing breakfast already?"
3233"Yeah, breakfast is done. All that's left is setting up the table and cooking the fish."
3234"Oh, I'll help then. I'll prepare the dishes."
3235
3236Sakura is cheerful.
3237And behind that admirable junior...
3238"Oh, this is the smell of Shirou's omelet. I see, you're making breakfast this morning."
3239Fuji-Nee moves slowly to the table.
3240
3241"...Well, that aside..."
3242First, I have to cook the fish I've prepared.
3243"Sakura, can you use the dishes in the middle? That will make it look better."
3244"Huh.....? Um, this one with bumps?"
3245
3246"Yeah, that. You have to think about the plates too or you'll be too one-sided. Oh, and the radish is already grated."
3247Sakura takes out a dish from the back.
3248"―――"
3249I think I saw a faint bruise on her wrist when she leaned forward.
3250
3251"Hold on, Sakura."
3252"Yes, what is it Senpai?"
3253"What's that mark on your wrist?"
3254"Oh..."
3255She looks away awkwardly.
3256And that tells me who caused that bruise.
3257
3258"Shinji again, huh? What does he think he's doing, beating on his sister...!?"
3259"T-That's not it, Senpai...! Um, well... I fell and hurt myself. I'm a bit slow, you know?
3260So I fall and get hurt a lot."
3261"Don't be stupid. How can you get a bruise like that from falling over? It seems Shinji isn't tired of getting beat up yet...!"
3262
3263"N-No, Senpai...! This doesn't have anything to do with Nii-san. I really did this myself, so you can't get mad."
3264"―――"
3265Sakura falls silent.
3266...Sakura looks calm, but she is pretty obstinate. It's useless to say anything to her now.
3267
3268"...All right. If you say so, I'll leave it at that. But if I see it again, I won't be able to hold back."
3269"...Yes. I'm sorry, Senpai."
3270"Why are you apologizing? It's Shinji's fault."
3271"......"
3272At the mention of Shinji's name, Sakura looks away awkwardly.
3273
3274In other words, he is the cause of that bruise.
3275Matou Shinji has a bad habit of being hard on his sister, Sakura.
3276I first noticed it about a year ago.
3277Sakura was injured sometimes, and she just evaded my question when I asked about it.
3278When I asked Shinji about it, of all things, he said he was the one who hit Sakura.
3279
3280When I asked him why he hit her, he said that he just hit her because he felt like it.
3281After that, I got pissed and did to Shinji what he did to Sakura.
3282Since then, we've been estranged.
3283I still don't regret punching him.
3284But I think it's my fault that Sakura is being treated worse.
3285
3286"...Senpai, did you... um, work things out with Nii-san?"
3287"Huh? Yeah, I did. We didn't have a fight or anything, so it's not like there was anything to work out."
3288"...Uh, it might be like that for you, but Nii-san thinks you guys got in a fight. So... well, please be careful."
3289
3290"Hm?"
3291Sakura says strange things sometimes.
3292"Be careful... you mean, of Shinji?"
3293"...Yes. I think Nii-san thinks of you as an enemy... um, and he thinks that you quit the club because of him...."
3294
3295"That's not true. Me quitting the club had nothing to do with Shinji. Well, maybe a bit, but it's still not something you should worry about. Like Shinji says, this is certainly indecent."
3296I point at my right shoulder.
3297There's a scar there.
3298
3299It happened a year and a half ago.
3300A shipment collapsed on me during work and I hurt my right shoulder. I got out with just a broken bone, but the shipment was a hazardous one and I got a burn on my skin.
3301
3302After that accident, I quit the archery club.
3303My school archery club emphasizes formalities as they let us shoot formally even as students.
3304The men expose their right shoulder when they shoot.
3305Shinji commented that it might be indecent for someone shooting formally to have a scar on their shoulder. Since I was getting busy with work, I quit the archery club right then.
3306
3307"Um, Senpai? I might be persistent, but are you really not shooting anymore? Fujimura-Sensei said your injury shouldn't be a problem."
3308"What are you saying!? Fuji-Nee wouldn't think it's a problem even if I broke every bone in my body."
3309
3310"Senpai, I'm being serious."
3311Sakura glances up at me, like she wants to say something.
3312"...Hmm."
3313I should answer seriously too, but I can't give her the answer she wants.
3314
3315"I don't have time to do club activities for now. I like archery, but it's not something I prioritize, so I'm taking some time off from it."
3316"...How long is 'some time'?"
3317"I guess until I feel like it. Well, I'll try to make it back before you graduate. Welcome me then, Sakura."
3318I pat Sakura's shoulder.
3319
3320Sakura stares blankly for a while, and then...
3321"Oh, yes...! I'll be waiting, Senpai!"
3322And she nods so powerfully that it seems she might drop the plates she's holding.
3323Scene 16 - PipelineEdit
3324
3325Classes end and it's time to go home.
3326I cannot go anywhere as I have work today.
3327I should leave school and go straight to the neighboring town, but... 
3328
3329 Scene 00 - Promised signEdit
3330
3331"―――"
3332She moves faster than I can think.
3333The knightly girl leaps out of the shed without hesitation.
3334
3335"...!"
3336I get up and follow the girl, even forgetting the pain in my body.
3337There's no way that girl will be a match for him.
3338Even armored like that, she is a girl smaller than me.
3339
3340"Sto―――!"
3341My words are silenced by the sound.
3342"Wha...?"
3343I can't believe my eyes.
3344This time, my head really goes blank.
3345
3346"What is she?"
3347The sound of weapons.
3348The moon is hidden behind the clouds and the yard has returned to its original darkness.
3349In it, sparks are born from steel hitting steel.
3350
3351The lance-wielding man wordlessly attacks the girl who jumped out of the shed.
3352But the girl parries the blow of the lance and knocks away all following attacks, driving the man back with every blow.
3353
3354"......"
3355I... can't believe it.
3356The girl called Saber is overpowering that man.
3357
3358―――The battle has begun.
3359What happened between me and him earlier wasn't a battle.
3360A battle is a fight between two people who can kill each other.
3361Whatever the difference in skills, if each has a way to kill the other, then you can call it a battle.
3362
3363Their fight is a battle in that sense too.
3364The man's lance that I couldn't even see is thrown with even more power.
3365But...
3366The girl parries it with the "thing" in her hands and closes in on the man.
3367
3368"Damn...!"
3369The man retreats a bit.
3370He holds his lance vertically to protect his ribs as the girl goes for them.
3371
3372"Guh...!"
3373For a moment, the man's lance glows.
3374It was a blow like an explosion, and I guess it really was one.
3375The instant the man blocks the "thing" the girl's holding, the lance in his hand glows as if electrified.
3376The man, and even I, can tell what that is.
3377
3378That is a force of magical energy so strong that it's visible.
3379In each of the girl's blows is a terrible amount of magical energy.
3380That outrageous amount of magical energy is penetrating the opponent's weapon just by touching it.
3381
3382Such a thing... it must take such force just to block it.
3383If you think of the man's lance as an accurate sniper rifle, the blows of the girl are like those of a powerful shotgun.
3384Every time the girl swings, the yard is filled with light.
3385
3386But...
3387That isn't what's overpowering the man.
3388
3389"Coward, what are you doing, hiding your weapon...!"
3390The man complains while avoiding the girl's fierce attacks.
3391"......"
3392The girl doesn't answer, but only attacks even more with the "thing" in her hands...!
3393
3394"You...!"
3395The man retreats with not even a chance for a counterattack.
3396That's only natural.
3397Because the girl's weapon is invisible.
3398As he cannot sense her range, it would be careless to attack recklessly.
3399
3400Yes, it is invisible.
3401The girl definitely has "something" in her hand.
3402But as you can't see what shape it is nor how long it is, you can't tell anything about it.
3403Perhaps it's totally invisible, as it does not show up even when sparks fly off from it.
3404
3405"Damn."
3406The man must be having a hard time defending against it, as his moves aren't as sharp.
3407
3408"――――"
3409And the girl lets out a voice for the first time.
3410She swings her "weapon" with more fury.
3411A storm of swings without pause!
3412The flying sparks remind me of a blacksmith hitting iron.
3413
3414―――The lance-wielding man blocks them, clucking his tongue.
3415I must say, I admire his skills even though he tried to kill me.
3416The man is blocking invisible blows, watching only the opponent's legs and arms!
3417
3418"Fuh...!"
3419But that's it.
3420You only need to beat down someone who's gone defensive.
3421As if to say so, the girl steps even closer to the man and...
3422Delivers a blow with all her might, as if smashing him down...!
3423
3424"Don't underestimate me, fool...!"
3425He must see this as his opportunity as the man disappears.
3426No, he jumped back, making it look like he disappeared.
3427The girl's blow cuts through air and destroys the ground, kicking up dust.
3428The blow, swung as a final one, was easily dodged!
3429
3430"Idiot, what is she doing...!?"
3431I can tell even from a distance.
3432I don't know about the careful blows from before, but such a big blow won't be able to touch that man.
3433
3434Even that man's body must have been straining under all those attacks.
3435But he suppressed it for an instant, and jumped away.
3436As if this blow will determine the victor...!
3437
3438"Ha...!"
3439The man who jumped back several meters jumps as soon as he lands.
3440As if reversing his retreat, he jumps at the girl.
3441In contrast, the girl still has her sword in the ground.
3442
3443"...!"
3444That opening is irrevocable.
3445The red lance returns in less than a second, and...
3446The girl twirls her body with the sword still in the ground.
3447
3448"...!"
3449So the contest lasts less than a second.
3450The man sees his mistake and tries to hold back, while the girl uses her whole body to execute her blow!
3451
3452"Guh...!!"
3453"......"
3454The man blown away and the girl who blew him away both seem discontent.
3455It's only natural.
3456They each launched their blows to kill the other.
3457Even if they allowed them to escape immediate danger, they were worthless.
3458
3459Their distance opens.
3460The two stare at each other silently.
3461
3462"―――What is wrong, Lancer?
3463It would not do your name credit if you just stand there. If you will not come, I can."
3464
3465"...Hah, you're going to come and die? I don't mind, but let me ask you this first.
3466Your Noble Phantasm, is it a sword?"
3467The man glares, as if staring right into her heart.
3468
3469"Who knows?
3470It might be a battle axe or it might be a spear. It might even be a bow, Lancer."
3471"Heh, keep talking, Saber."
3472Perhaps it's really funny for him.
3473The man... the one called Lancer lowers his lance.
3474It looks like he's indicating that he doesn't want to fight anymore.
3475"...?"
3476The girl is puzzled by Lancer's action.
3477But I know that stance.
3478It was used in that fight a few hours ago in the schoolyard.
3479It's the fatal move that was supposed to have ended the show.
3480
3481"...I'll ask just in case since this is our first meeting. Do you want to call it even?"
3482"――――――――"
3483
3484"It's not a bad deal, right? See, that senile Master over there is useless, and it so happens my Master is a coward.
3485I think it's in both our interests to hold off on this match until we're better prepared."
3486
3487"―――I refuse. You will fall here, Lancer."
3488
3489"I see. Geez, all I wanted to do was check things out, you know? I didn't want to stay long once a Servant came out."
3490It seems like the air around them distorted.
3491
3492Lancer lowers his stance.
3493A chill runs through the air at that moment.
3494It's exactly like back then. The magical energy rumbles in a whirlpool, centered on that lance.
3495
3496"Noble Phantasm...!"
3497The girl readies her apparent sword and glares at the enemy in front of her.
3498The girl, facing the enemy, knows better than I how dangerous he is.
3499
3500"...See ya. I'll take that heart of yours!"
3501The beast jumps.
3502Lancer instantly appears in front of the girl, as if he teleported, and...
3503Thrusts his lance at the girl's feet.
3504
3505"――――"
3506It was a bad move, even to my eyes.
3507With the lance already lowered, it wouldn't be effective to aim low at the girl.
3508To prove my point, the girl jumps over the lance and moves forward to slash Lancer away.
3509At that moment.
3510
3511"Gae..."
3512With words themselves charged with magical energy...
3513"Bolg...!"
3514The lance thrust at the girl's feet rushes towards her heart.
3515
3516"...!?"
3517Her body rises into the air.
3518The girl is driven up into the air by the blow of the lance, and she crashes down... no, lands on the ground.
3519
3520"Ha, kuh...!"
3521...She's bleeding.
3522The girl, who hasn't even received a scratch so far, is bleeding badly from her chest.
3523
3524"A curse... no, a reversal of causality...!"
3525She speaks in pain.
3526...I'm surprised too.
3527No, since I saw it from a distance, I can tell better than her that the attack just now was a strange one.
3528
3529The lance was definitely aimed at her feet.
3530But it suddenly changed its course, moving strangely in an impossible direction, and pierced the girl's heart.
3531But the lance itself has not grown or bent.
3532It looked so natural that it makes one think that the lance was already in her heart... and for that reason, it's strange.
3533
3534It's not as simple as the lance changing its course and piercing her heart.
3535The lance did not change its course, but changed the means so that the result would be so.
3536
3537...The lance thrust with that name carried the "result" of "piercing her heart" as a premise.
3538In other words, the process and the result were reversed.
3539As long as there was the result of the lance piercing her heart, the course of the lance was merely something added later to prove that fact.
3540
3541An evil thorn that breaks through all defenses.
3542A lance that pierces the heart every time it's used, a weapon that determines your fate just by its use.
3543How can anyone block such a ridiculous attack?
3544However the enemy tries to dodge it, the lance will pierce their heart without fail.
3545―――That's why this move is fatal.
3546A cursed lance that always pierces the opponent with one thrust.
3547
3548But...
3549The girl has evaded it by a small margin.
3550She is wounded, but it was not a fatal blow.
3551In a sense, her actions were more impossible than the lance.
3552The instant the lance was thrust, she turned and jumped back with all her might, as if she knew this was going to happen.
3553
3554Either she had incredible luck or enough divine protection to nullify the curse of the lance.
3555Either way, she avoided a fatal blow and sullied the lance's name.
3556
3557"Haa, haa"
3558The girl catches her breath.
3559The blood that was running so much has stopped, and even her stabbed wound is healing.
3560
3561"......"
3562I guess that's extraordinary.
3563I knew she wasn't normal, but still, that's too strange.
3564
3565Like her skills to fight against Lancer, like the incredible magical energy in each of her blows, and like her body that heals by itself... this girl clearly surpasses Lancer.
3566
3567...But that was only up to now.
3568Even if it's healing, her wound is deep.
3569If Lancer attacks her now, she'll be defeated without even being able to defend herself.
3570
3571But.
3572With this overwhelming advantage, Lancer doesn't move.
3573He glares at the girl, grinding his teeth so hard that I can hear it.
3574
3575"You evaded it, Saber. My fatal Gae Bolg."
3576A voice that seems to echo from the ground.
3577
3578"...!? Gae Bolg... you are Ireland's man of light!"
3579Lancer frowns.
3580His hostility disappears and he clucks his tongue in annoyance.
3581
3582"...I screwed up. If I'm going to use this move, it needs to be fatal. Geez, I guess being too famous is bad too...."
3583The pressure goes away.
3584Lancer doesn't even attack the wounded girl and simply turns his back and moves to the edge of the yard.
3585
3586"It is the rule of Servants to fight to the death if your identity is discovered... but unfortunately, my Master is a coward. He's telling me to go back since you have evaded my lance."
3587"―――You are running away, Lancer?"
3588
3589"Yeah. I don't mind if you come after me, Saber.
3590Just be prepared to die when you do."
3591With one bound.
3592Lancer easily jumps over the wall and disappears.
3593
3594"Wait, Lancer...!"
3595The wounded girl starts running to pursue the enemy.
3596
3597"I-Is she stupid......!?"
3598I run through the yard with all my strength.
3599I think that the girl will go after him if I don't stop her instantly.
3600...But there was no need for that.
3601When the girl tries to jump over the wall, she clenches her chest and stops.
3602
3603"Kuh...."
3604I run to her and stare at her.
3605No, I tried to approach her to call out to her, but I forget about it the instant I come near her.
3606
3607"――――――――"
3608...To put it simply, everything about her is absurd.
3609Now that I'm near her, I can tell that the shining armor she wears is really heavy.
3610The old-fashioned cloth is smooth, a vivid blue.
3611
3612...No, that isn't what fascinates me.
3613The girl, who seems to be a few years younger than me, is beautiful.
3614The golden hair lit by the moonlight is finely textured, as if sprinkled with gold dust.
3615The face, with some sign of naivety, has elegance, and her white skin looks soft.
3616
3617"――――――――"
3618I can't call out to her because I am fascinated by her beauty, and also for another reason.
3619
3620"...Why."
3621Because seeing the girl fighting and getting hurt somehow made me mad.
3622No matter how strong she is or how armored she is, I think it's wrong for a girl to have to fight.
3623
3624All the while I'm fascinated with her, the girl has her hand on her chest.
3625But that ends quickly.
3626The girl lets her chest go and looks up as if the pain has gone away.
3627She stares directly at me.
3628I'm not sure how I should talk to her, but I notice something about her.
3629
3630"...The wound is... gone...?"
3631Even though it missed her heart, that lance stabbed her in the chest. But she's unscathed.
3632...I've heard of healing magics, but I didn't see her using anything like that.
3633So that must mean she automatically heals even when she is wounded.
3634
3635"...!!"
3636Then my brain switches gear.
3637This is no time to be fascinated by her. She is a strange being. I can't let my guard down until I know what she is.
3638
3639"Who... are you?"
3640I take half a step back and ask her.
3641
3642"...? What do you mean? I am the Servant Saber.
3643...You summoned me, so I do not think you should need to confirm it."
3644The girl answers in a quiet voice.
3645
3646"The Servant Saber...?"
3647"Yes, so please call me Saber."
3648She replies without hesitation.
3649Her tone is polite yet gentle, and just hearing it makes my head go blank...
3650"...!!"
3651...Hey, what am I getting excited about...!?
3652
3653"I-I see. That's a strange name."
3654I hide my burning face with my hand and reply really stupidly. I don't know what else to say.
3655I wouldn't know of any such thing to say. Since I asked her name, isn't it natural for her to introduce herself? In that case, it would be impolite to stay silent like this.
3656
3657"...I'm Shirou. My name is Emiya Shirou, and I live in this house."
3658What am I doing?
3659Are my answers getting stupider?
3660But she told me her name, so I should answer too.
3661I know I'm confused right now, but I have to be polite no matter who this is.
3662
3663"......"
3664The girl... Saber just stares at me without changing her expression.
3665
3666"No, wait. I take that back. That's not what I meant to ask you. Actually..."
3667"I know. You are not a formal Master, correct?"
3668"Huh...?"
3669"But you are still my Master. As long as we have made a contract, I will not betray you. There is no need for you to be so cautious."
3670
3671"Uh...?"
3672Crap.
3673I can hear her words, but they make no sense to me.
3674All I know is that she's calling me with a ridiculous word like "Master".
3675
3676"That's wrong. My name isn't 'Master'."
3677"Then I shall call you Shirou. Yes, I like the sound of that better."
3678
3679"...!"
3680As soon as she says my name, I think my face lit up on fire.
3681Shouldn't you call someone by their last name on a first meeting...!?
3682
3683"Wait a minute. Why are you calling me――――
3684Ow...!"
3685Pain suddenly runs through my left hand.
3686
3687"I-It's burning......!"
3688The back of my hand is burning.
3689My hand feels like it's in a fire, and on it is a strange mark that looks like a tattoo.
3690
3691"What the..."
3692"That is called a Command Spell, Shirou.
3693It is the three claims on a Servant's obedience, and the life of a Master. Please do not use it thoughtlessly."
3694
3695"W-Who..."
3696Before I can finish with "are you?", the air around her changes.
3697
3698"―――Shirou, heal my wounds."
3699She speaks in a cold voice.
3700It seems her attention is on something far away, behind the wall, and not on me.
3701But is she expecting me to heal her...?
3702
3703"Wait, you're asking me? I'm sorry, but I don't know any such difficult magic. Besides, it's already healed."
3704Saber frowns a bit.
3705...I think I said something really wrong there.
3706
3707"...Then I shall face them as I am now. The regeneration only healed the outside, but one more fight should not be a problem."
3708"...? One more what...?"
3709
3710"There are two enemies outside. Judging by their presence, it should only take a few seconds to defeat them."
3711Saying so, Saber jumps lightly.
3712Just like Lancer, she leaps over the wall and disappears outside.
3713I'm left alone in the yard.
3714
3715"...Enemies outside?"
3716As soon as I say it aloud, I realize what it means.
3717"Hold on, are you going to fight again...!?"
3718My body starts to move.
3719Without thinking, I run to the gate with full force.
3720
3721"Haa, haa, haa...!"
3722I run to the gate, unlock it with trembling hands, and jump outside.
3723
3724"Saber, where are you...!?"
3725I search through the dark.
3726The moon is hidden, now of all times, and it is completely dark.
3727But...
3728
3729I hear something nearby.
3730"There...!?"
3731I run to the small road with no sign of anyone on it.
3732
3733―――It all happens in an instant.
3734Saber is confronting a familiar guy in red.
3735Saber runs at the man in red without takes his guard down with one blow, and...
3736Scene 01 - Night of fateEdit
3737
3738I leave Sakura, who has club activities, and head to the school building.
3739The schoolyard is full of spirited students running around.
3740
3741"......"
3742But still, there's something oddly wrong here.
3743The school is like it always is.
3744The students at morning practice are lively, and the new school building is spotless.
3745
3746"...Maybe it's just my imagination."
3747But when I close my eyes, the air completely changes.
3748The school building is covered with stains like membranes, and the students running around the schoolyard seem like empty dolls.
3749
3750"...Maybe I'm just tired."
3751I shake my head to clear it.
3752I head to the lifeless building.
3753
3754School ends early on Saturdays.
3755Classes end before noon, and after I finish helping Issei afterwards, the sun is starting to set.
3756"Well, let's head home."
3757I pack up and leave my classroom.
3758
3759And then.
3760"Oh, you're still here, Emiya?"
3761I bump into Shinji.
3762There are a couple of girls behind him, being rowdy.
3763
3764"You were still here even though you had nothing to do? Oh yeah, you were sticking up for the student council again, right? I envy you. You can get good reports from the school without doing any club activities."
3765"I'm not helping the student council. It's only natural for a student to fix the school equipment, right? After all, we're the ones using them."
3766
3767"Heh, keep talking like that. For you, everything is natural. Didn't I tell you that I hate how you act like a good kid?"
3768"Hm? ...Sorry, I don't remember that. I thought that was just the sort of thing you say, so I didn't really notice it."
3769
3770"...!!
3771Heh, fine. Then you're going to fix everything at this school?"
3772"Fixing everything would be impossible. The most I can do is take care of things."
3773
3774"All right, then do me a favor. Our archery club is in kind of a mess right now.[l]
3775It's a bit disordered, and some of the bows need strings attached.
3776If you have time, can you do that too? You used to be a member. Don't just stick to the student council, and you should be useful to us sometimes as well."
3777
3778"What? Senpai, didn't Fujimura-Sensei tell you to do that?"
3779"That's right. You'll be scolded tomorrow if you don't do it properly."
3780"But the shop will close if I start cleaning now. It's fine if he does it, right?"
3781"I don't know. Besides, an outsider wouldn't know how."
3782"Are you sure? Shinji said he used to be in the archery club, so we can let him do it."
3783
3784They're getting rowdy behind Shinji.
3785It seems they're in the archery club, but they must be members that Shinji recruited recently as I don't know them.
3786
3787"I'll leave it to you, then. The key's in the usual place, so go ahead. You don't mind, right Emiya?"
3788"No. I have some free time, so this isn't a bad thing to do once in a while."
3789"Haha, thanks! Let's go, everyone. He says he'll do the boring chores for us!"
3790
3791"Oh, wait Senpai! Oh yes, please take care of the cleaning, Senpai."
3792
3793The cleaning ends quite easily as I know the place well.
3794It took a while as it is quite big, but it was fun cleaning the place I used until a year and a half ago.
3795
3796I picked up a bow thinking it might be okay to shoot just once, but since it wasn't mine, I decided not to.
3797If I ever want to, I can just bring my own bow and come here.
3798
3799"...But there are so many more carbon bows now. There was only one when I was in my first year."
3800
3801Carbon-based bows are good, unlike wood and plastic bows.
3802But the biggest problem is the price, and they're not something we could buy with the club budget.
3803Back then, Shinji was the only one using it... are the new members rich too?
3804
3805"...What a waste. You can modify a wooden bow a lot more."
3806
3807Well, I guess that's personal taste right there.
3808When I look at the clock, it's way past curfew.
3809It's a little after seven o'clock. The gates should be closed by now, so there's no reason to rush now.
3810
3811...But still.
3812Was this dojo always this dirty? There are loads of places that look unkept.
3813
3814"...Well, another hour or two won't matter now that I've done this much."
3815I've started this, so I'll finish the job.
3816
3817The wind is blowing.
3818It's so cold that my cheeks are getting numb.
3819...Fuyuki City isn't usually cold during the winter, but it is cold tonight of all nights.
3820
3821"――――――――"
3822My breath hangs around as a white cloud.
3823I wrap up my body to hold off the cold.
3824
3825"No wonder it's dark... the moon's behind the clouds."
3826There's no light in the sky when I look up.
3827Because of the strong winds, the clouds are moving fast.
3828It's past curfew and there's no sign of life in the empty school.
3829
3830It seems this place is filled only with chill, as it's all silent.
3831"...?"
3832Just now...
3833I think I hear something.
3834
3835"―――I do hear something. Is it coming from the school grounds...?"
3836This night.
3837I must have been curious about the sound that broke the silence.
3838To investigate it, I find myself heading there even though I somehow know that I mustn't.
3839
3840I go to the schoolyard.
3841"...People?"
3842Well, they only look like that from a distance.
3843It's a dark night with no light.
3844If I want to know more, I'll have to go closer to the schoolyard.
3845
3846I can hear the sounds louder now. It's the sound of metal hitting metal. That must mean someone is fighting with weapons there.
3847
3848"...That's stupid. What the hell am I thinking...?"
3849I dismiss the image from my mind with a bitter smile and walk on.
3850
3851―――At that time.
3852Maybe my instincts noticed the danger, as I hid myself as I approached. I don't know if this is fortunate or not.
3853But anyways, when I get by a tree that is big enough to hide myself, I take a closer look at the source of the sound――――
3854My mind stops completely.
3855
3856"――――What the..."
3857There's something strange there.
3858A man in red and a man in blue.
3859They are dangerously armed, and as their ominous appearance suggests, they are actually slashing at each other.
3860
3861I can't understand.
3862I can't follow them with my eyes.
3863My brain does not work properly, faced with their impossible movements.
3864But the clang of their weapons tells me they are trying to kill each other.
3865
3866"――――――――"
3867I just knew immediately when I saw them...
3868They are not human. They are probably just things that look like humans.
3869I can tell not because I'm learning magic.
3870Anyone would realize they're not human.
3871After all, humans can't move like that.
3872So they are something no one should associate with.
3873"――――――――"
3874I can feel their murderous intent even from a distance.
3875...I'm going to die.
3876My body understands faster than my brain that I will definitely die if I stay here.
3877That's why my heart is racing so fast.
3878As a living thing like them, I sense that they're living things made only to kill.
3879"――――――――"
3880...They're using weapons made only to kill.
3881I remember the murder yesterday.
3882They said the family was killed with some weapon like a sword.
3883"...!"
3884I shouldn't watch any longer.
3885But my body won't follow my commands and I can't even breathe.
3886My mind wants to run away, but my judgment tells me I'll be seen the moment I run away.
3887...More than the conflict within me, my body is just numb.
3888Even though I'm a good forty meters away, I can't breathe properly, and it's like I have a spear pointed right at my back.
3889"――――――――"
3890The sounds stop.
3891The figures separate and stand facing each other.
3892The moment I feel relief at the end of their battle, I sense an even stronger intention to kill.
3893
3894"......!!"
3895My heart stops.
3896The numbness in my body becomes convulsions, and I clench my teeth to try to hold my trembling body.
3897
3898"What the hell is he!?"
3899An overwhelming amount of magical energy is flowing into the guy in blue.
3900Kiritsugu showed me once what it's like to draw in magical energy from the surroundings.
3901It was a beautiful magic that impressed even an amateur like me.
3902
3903But that thing is different.
3904Just as even the simple task of drinking water could seem ugly if it goes too far, what he is doing is so excessive that anyone with knowledge of magical energy would hate it.
3905
3906"――――――――"
3907He's going to die.
3908The guy in red is going to die.
3909It's a blow with that much concentrated magical energy. There's no way he'll be able to survive it.
3910
3911He'll die.
3912He's not human, so something merely like a human will die.
3913That is...
3914
3915That's...
3916
3917That's... something I can just ignore?
3918
3919That doubt takes my mind off of them.
3920The binds on my body disappear, and the instant I take a deep breath...
3921"Who's there!?"
3922The guy in blue stares at me, who's hiding.
3923
3924"...!!"
3925The blue guy's body sinks.
3926Just that motion tells me that I'm his target now.
3927
3928"Ahhh...!"
3929My legs start running automatically.
3930I finally realize that it is an action to escape death, and I put all the energy in my body into running away.
3931
3932I don't know how fast I run, but before I know it, I'm in the school building.
3933
3934"How stupid of me."
3935I regret my actions, panting heavily.
3936I should have run into town to get away.
3937What am I doing, fleeing to such a deserted place?
3938
3939And a school, of all things. Isn't there some better place to hide than here?
3940Anyways, why do I think I'll be killed if I don't escape?
3941
3942"Haa――――Haa, haa..."
3943My heart aches from running so much.
3944Turning around, I can sense nothing pursuing me.
3945The only sound in the air is the sound of my footsteps.
3946
3947"Ah... haa, haa."
3948So, I can finally rest.
3949I stop my feet, unable to take another step, send oxygen to my pumping heart, and look up to finally realize that I am safe.
3950
3951"...Man... what was that...?"
3952I recall the scene from earlier while catching my breath.
3953Anyway, I'm sure that it wasn't something I should have seen.
3954
3955Some things like humans were fighting in the school grounds.
3956That's all I can remember.
3957But there was something else I saw, out of the corner of my eye.
3958"...Wasn't there someone else too...?"
3959But I can't remember what that figure looked like.
3960To be honest, I didn't have the composure to notice anything other than those two fighting.
3961
3962"Well, anyways..."
3963"The chase is over, right?"
3964The voice comes from right in front of me.
3965
3966"Yo. You ran pretty far."
3967He speaks in a friendly tone.
3968
3969"......"
3970I can't breathe.
3971My brain stops, and even though I cannot think...
3972...I vaguely understand that I am going to die.
3973
3974"You know better than anyone that you can't escape, right? People who get killed are usually like that. It's nothing to be embarrassed about. You don't have to feel ashamed."
3975The lance is casually raised.
3976
3977"You were just unlucky, kid. Well, you saw us, so die."
3978And the man's lance mercilessly pierces Emiya Shirou's heart.
3979
3980There wasn't even time to dodge it.
3981All the training I did was for nothing.
3982I knew I was going to be killed.
3983I knew I was going to be pierced by that lance, yet I could not move at all.
3984
3985"Aa... ah."
3986The world distorts.
3987My body grows cold.
3988Feeling vanishes from my fingertips.
3989"Gah..."
3990I cough up blood, once.
3991
3992More blood should have come up, but it only happens once.
3993Perhaps the man's lance is special.
3994The blood slowly clots and the heart that should have exploded stops working with just a single pierce.
3995
3996"――――――――"
3997I can't see well.
3998There's no feeling in me.
3999I feel like a jellyfish floating in the dark sea at night.
4000I don't feel any pain already.
4001The world is white, and only I am black.
4002So, rather than feeling like I'm dead, it's more like the world around me has disappeared.
4003
4004I know this.
4005I felt this ten years ago.
4006This is how someone feels when dying.
4007
4008"Dead men tell no tales. It's only natural for the weak to die, but..."
4009I cannot concentrate on my vision.
4010
4011"Man, you really make me do unpleasant jobs. It's a joke that a hero is acting like this."
4012I can only hear voices.
4013
4014"I know, I have no complaints. I saw the girl's Servant, so I'll go back."
4015A voice filled with irritation.
4016And after that, I hear footsteps running through the hallway.
4017
4018"Archer, huh? I want to finish the match with him, but I have to follow my Master's plan. ...Geez, I don't like him."
4019The voice suddenly disappears.
4020I guess he jumped out of a window or something.
4021And after that...
4022
4023Footsteps approach me and stop.
4024In that brief period.
4025...More footsteps.
4026I can't... hear... much... now...
4027
4028"...Follow him, Archer. Lancer will probably go back to his Master. This won't be worth it unless we at least find out what his Master looks like."
4029
4030...Whose voice was that?
4031I concentrate my fading mind, but I can't remember anything.
4032Right now, my breathing is too noisy.
4033My lungs must still be alive.
4034The air coming out of my mouth is as loud as a hurricane.
4035
4036"...But it's amazing he isn't dead yet."
4037
4038I sense someone looking at my face.
4039Perhaps my breathing was loud as the figure tries to close my mouth and...
4040
4041"...Stop it. Why does it have to be you?"
4042I hear the person grit their teeth, then they touch me without hesitation.
4043
4044"...Reforge the damaged organ and use it as a substitute, and restore the heart in the process, huh? If I succeed, I'll be accepted to the Clock Tower instantly...."
4045A pain-filled voice.
4046With that, my mind stops fading.
4047
4048"――――――――"
4049Feeling returns to my body.
4050Slowly, bit by bit, like a drop of water going down a leaf, feeling returns to my body.
4051
4052"――――――――"
4053What is the person doing?
4054The person is sweating and places their hand on my chest with all their heart.
4055
4056"――――――――"
4057When I notice, the place where the person placed their hand is terribly hot.
4058It must be so hot that the frozen blood melted and started to flow again.
4059
4060"Phew."
4061I sense someone take a deep breath and sit down.
4062"I'm tired..."
4063I hear a clang of something falling.
4064"...Well, I guess it can't be helped. Forgive me, Father. Your daughter is terribly heartless."
4065
4066And that's it.
4067The person speaks to mock themself, and leaves.
4068
4069"――――――――"
4070My heart resumes its activity.
4071And then, my mind stops.
4072...This is not the sleep of death.
4073This is a restful sleep, to recover the energy to wake up again.
4074Scene 02 - Alter egoEdit
4075
4076We walk through the nighttime town.
4077It's past one in the morning and there's no one out at this time.
4078The lights in the houses are out, and only the streetlamps illuminate the silent town.
4079
4080"Hey Tohsaka, are you planning to walk to the neighboring town?"
4081"Yeah. The buses and trains have stopped running. A walk at night is good once in a while, right?"
4082"I see, then if I may ask, do you know how long it takes to get there?"
4083"Well, it should take about an hour walking. If it gets late, we can always take a taxi."
4084
4085"I won't waste that kind of money. And besides, what I mean is, it might be dangerous for girls to walk around at a time like this. You know it's dangerous, right? I won't be responsible if something happens."
4086"Don't worry, nobody's going to mess with us. You may be forgetting, but Saber is really strong."
4087
4088"Oh."
4089She's right.
4090Whoever it is, if someone attacks her, they will be counterattacked viciously.
4091
4092"Rin. What was Shirou saying? I did not quite understand."
4093"Huh? Well, he was just making a big misunderstanding or being plain stupid. He's saying he'll help us if some pervert appears."
4094
4095"What? Shirou is my Master. I should be protecting him instead."
4096"I don't think he's thinking about that sort of thing. He seems unconcerned about magi and Servants and all. I kind of wonder what's going on in his head."
4097"......"
4098
4099Tohsaka and Saber now know each other well enough to talk to each other.
4100Saber has been silent ever since I stopped her from going out dressed like she was.
4101
4102She said she wouldn't take off her armor, so I made her wear a raincoat, and she's been quiet ever since.
4103Now, she follows me and only speaks to Tohsaka.
4104
4105"Wait, where are you going, Emiya-kun? Isn't that the wrong way?"
4106"We need to get to the bridge, right? Then this will be a shortcut."
4107I don't want to walk alongside them, so I quickly make my way to the small side-road.
4108They follow me without objection.
4109
4110We come out into a park.
4111We have to cross that bridge to go to the neighboring town of Shinto, but――
4112
4113"Wow, I didn't know about this road. I see, since you can get to the bridge from the park, all you have to do is head for the park."
4114Tohsaka looks up at the bridge, talking happily.
4115
4116Maybe it's just because it's nighttime.
4117Tohsaka's face, looking up at the bridge, seems even more beautiful than at school... I'm troubled.
4118
4119"Let's go. We didn't come here to play around."
4120I hurry Tohsaka, who is standing still in the park, and make my way up the stairs.
4121Once we reach the road alongside the bridge, Shinto will be straight ahead of us.
4122
4123There's no one on the bridge.
4124That's only natural as not many people use it even during daytime.
4125It's more normal to use the bus or the train to get to the neighboring town, so this bridge is rarely used.
4126
4127That's because it's so long and it carries a fear that it might collapse on you.
4128That must be why this place isn't used for dates, even though it's perfect location-wise.
4129
4130"...That's stupid. What am I thinking?"
4131Saber is following me silently and Tohsaka is walking right beside me.
4132Trying to ignore them, I hurry across the bridge.
4133
4134Beyond the bridge, Tohsaka leads us into the suburbs.
4135When I think about Shinto, only the office buildings in front of the station come to mind, but there are streets from older times once you get away from the station.
4136
4137The suburbs are the most extreme of those.
4138There are hilly roads and a high ground overlooking the sea.
4139As you go farther up the hill, there are fewer buildings and the foreigners' cemetery built on the slope of the hill can be seen.
4140
4141"The church is up here. You must have been there at least once, right?"
4142"No. I know it used to be an orphanage though."
4143"I see. Then it'll be your first time today. You should prepare yourself. The priest there is a difficult man to deal with."
4144
4145Tohsaka starts up the hill.
4146...Looking up, I can see a building at the top of the hill.
4147A church atop the hill.
4148I never thought I'd visit God's house for the first time for a reason like this.
4149
4150"Wow―――this is really awesome."
4151The church is magnificent.
4152The whole top of the hill must be the church's land as a flat field welcomes me as soon as I reach the top.
4153The church isn't that big, but it is compelling, towering over its visitors.
4154
4155"Shirou, I will remain here."
4156"Huh? Why? I can't just leave you when we've come up here together."
4157
4158"I did not come for the church. I followed to protect you. If your destination is the church, you should not go any farther, so I shall wait here for your return."
4159Saber says clearly.
4160It doesn't seem like she'll budge an inch, so I decide to respect her decision.
4161
4162"All right. Then I'll be going."
4163"Yes. Please do not let your guard down whomever you are facing, Master."
4164
4165It is a large, impressive chapel.
4166Since it's so large, many people must come here during the day.
4167If he's entrusted with such a church, the priest here must be a man of character.
4168
4169"Tohsaka, what kind of a person is the priest here?"
4170"It's kind of hard to explain. I've known him for ten years, but I still can't grasp his character."
4171"You've known him for ten years...? That's a pretty long relationship. Is he a relative of yours or something?"
4172
4173"He's not my relative, but he is my guardian. On top of that, he is my senior as an apprentice, and my second teacher."
4174"Huh... senior as an apprentice, you mean apprentice as a magus!?"
4175
4176"That's right, but why are you so surprised?"
4177"Because he's a priest! Aren't priests forbidden to use magic!?"
4178By their nature, a magus and the church cannot be in harmony.
4179
4180The organization that magi belong to is called the Magic Association,
4181And the other side of religion, the side you wouldn't see while living a normal life, is called the Holy Church.
4182The two are barely similar. They cooperate in name, but they're always trying to kill each other when given the chance.
4183
4184The church hates heretics.
4185They totally eliminate the inhuman, and they count magic-using humans among their targets.
4186For the church, miracles are only given to the chosen holy saints. Any miracles handled by other people are heresies.
4187
4188There are no exceptions, even for those within the church.
4189The higher one rises in the church, the more one is prohibited from the impurity of magic.
4190And for a follower entrusted with a church like this and the more divine protection one receives, the more one should stay away from magic―――
4191
4192"...No, first of all, is the priest here on our side?"
4193"Yes. He is the one supervising the Holy Grail War after all. He is a real Agent. ...Well, I don't know if he has divine protection, though."
4194
4195Tohsaka's footsteps echo as she approaches the altar.
4196It's bad manners to do that when the priest isn't here, but it's so late at night.
4197He won't be in the chapel, so if he's anywhere, it will be the private room in the back.
4198
4199"...Hmm. So who is this priest? You said a name like Kotomine before..."
4200
4201"His name is Kotomine Kirei. He's a student of my father, and we've had an inseparable relationship for ten years now. ...Well, I wish I'd never met him, though."
4202"―――I feel the same way. I did not want an apprentice who did not respect her teacher."
4203
4204A footstep.
4205He must have noticed our entry as he slowly appears from the other side of the altar.
4206
4207"You didn't answer my repeated calls, and now you bring a strange guest. ...Hmm, so he is the seventh one, Rin?"
4208
4209"Right. He's a magus, but he's pretty much a beginner, so I just couldn't let him be.
4210...I believe it was the rules to report here when one becomes a Master, right? It's a rule you invented, but I'll follow it this time."
4211
4212"Very well. Then I must thank this young man."
4213The priest called Kotomine slowly turns to me.
4214
4215"――――"
4216...Without realizing, I step back.
4217...He's not scary at all.
4218...I don't feel any hostility from him.
4219But this priest still has a presence that makes the air around him feel heavy.
4220
4221"I am Kotomine Kirei, the one entrusted with this church.
4222What is your name, seventh Master?"
4223"―――Emiya Shirou. But I haven't agreed to this 'Master' thing yet."
4224I glare back at the priest, trying not to lose against his presence.
4225
4226"Emiya――――Shirou."
4227"Huh―――?"
4228The weight on my back turns into a chill.
4229The priest slowly smiles as if he's met someone pleasant.
4230――――That smile.
4231It makes me―――
4232
4233"I thank you, Emiya. You have brought Rin here. If it were not for you, she would not have come."
4234The priest makes his way toward the altar.
4235Tohsaka moves away from the altar and stands beside me.
4236
4237"Then let us start. Emiya Shirou, you are Saber's Master, correct?"
4238"That's wrong. I certainly made a contract with her, but I don't understand this whole Master and Holy Grail War thing.
4239If a Master should be a proper magus, then you should go and choose a more suitable person."
4240
4241"...I see. This is serious. Does he really know nothing, Rin?"
4242"I told you he's a beginner. Train him from the very first steps, will you? You're really good at that, right?"
4243Tohsaka urges the priest.
4244
4245"―――Oh, I see, I see. That's how it is, huh?
4246I understand. This is the first time you have ever depended on me.
4247Emiya Shirou, I can never thank you enough."
4248Father Kotomine laughs.
4249Their conversation makes me feel uneasy.
4250
4251"First, let us correct your misunderstandings.
4252Listen, Emiya Shirou. Master is not a role you can give to someone else nor is it something you can stop being once you are chosen.
4253Those who have those Command Spells carved on them cannot resign from being a Master. You must accept that fact."
4254
4255"――Why can't I quit?"
4256"The Command Spell is a holy mark. Becoming a Master is a trial placed upon you. You cannot escape it just because it is inconvenient.
4257You cannot be released from that pain until you obtain the Holy Grail.
4258
4259If you wish to retire from being a Master, all you can do is obtain the Holy Grail and wish for it. If you do that, everything will be as you desire, Emiya Shirou.
4260Your wishes, even cleaning out all the mud inside of you, is possible―――Yes, it is even possible to start everything over again.
4261
4262Therefore, you should desire it.
4263If the time comes, you will appreciate being chosen as a Master. If you wish to erase those burns that cannot be seen, all you have to do is to accept that holy mark."
4264
4265"Wha―――"
4266I feel dizzy.
4267The priest's words don't make any sense.
4268They just confuse me more and more as I listen.
4269...But still, his words soak into my brain and clot like blood.
4270
4271"Kirei, don't go off topic. I asked you to tell him the rules. I didn't ask you to open up his old wounds."
4272A voice cuts in.
4273"―――T-Tohsaka?"
4274That clears up my dizzy head.
4275
4276"I see. It is pointless to say anything to these kinds of people, so I was trying to take away his morality while he still misunderstood.
4277...Heh, I guess it's true that compassion is not good for others. And I rather enjoyed it too."
4278
4279"What? Does it do you good to help him?"
4280
4281"Of course. Helping people means saving yourself in the end. ...Well, it won't do any good to preach to you now.
4282
4283So, let us return to the main topic, Emiya Shirou.
4284The battle you have been dragged into is called the 'Holy Grail War'.
4285Have you learned from Rin that this is an all out war between seven Masters, using seven Servants?"
4286
4287"...I did. It's some ridiculous thing where seven Masters kill each other, right?"
4288"Indeed. But we are not committing these inhuman acts because we want to.
4289Everything is a ritual to determine who is the most suitable to receive the Holy Grail.
4290Because of its greatness, we require trials to determine its owner."
4291
4292...What trials?
4293I'll bet this priest doesn't think of this Holy Grail War thing as a "trial".
4294
4295"Hold on. You keep saying 'Holy Grail War', but what is it? You can't possibly mean the actual Holy Grail, right?"
4296
4297The Holy Grail.
4298A grail said to have received the blood of the Christ.
4299It is considered to be one of the greatest holy relics, and said to be capable of many miracles.
4300
4301The most common rumor about it is that the one who obtains the Holy Grail will obtain the world.
4302...But that's just an invention. After all, the Holy Grail itself is almost something that "exists, but doesn't exist".
4303
4304"A Holy Grail that makes wishes comes true" certainly appears in many folklores and legends around the world .
4305But that's it.
4306A fictional power that doesn't exist and isn't possible. That is the Holy Grail.
4307
4308"So answer, Kotomine Kirei. Is the Holy Grail you're talking about really the Holy Grail?"
4309"Of course. The Holy Grail that appears in this town is real. As a proof, the great miracle of the Servants has occurred.
4310
4311Summoning and controlling past heroes. No, a miracle close to resurrecting the dead is almost a sorcery.
4312A Holy Grail with this much power shall grant its owner unlimited power. The object's unreality is worthless in front of that truth."
4313
4314"―――――"
4315So.
4316He means that even if it is a fake, it doesn't matter if it has powers that would overwhelm even the true Holy Grail.
4317
4318"...All right. Let's assume there really is a Holy Grail. Then why is it required to do something like the Holy Grail War? We shouldn't be killing each other if the Holy Grail exists. If the Holy Grail is so great, we can all share its power."
4319"That is a fair argument, but we do not have such freedom.
4320Only one person can obtain the Holy Grail.
4321That is not something we chose, but what the Holy Grail has decided."
4322
4323"The Holy Grail decides the seven Masters and summons the seven Servants.
4324I told you that this is a ritual. The Holy Grail chooses the people suitable to obtain it, and selects its appropriate owner by making them fight for it.
4325That is the Holy Grail War―――the ritual where those chosen by the Holy Grail kill each other to obtain it."
4326
4327"――――――――"
4328The priest speaks plainly.
4329I have no rebuttal, and I look down at my left hand.
4330...There is the mark they call the Command Spell.
4331It must mean that as long as I have this mark, I cannot quit being a Master.
4332
4333"...I'm not convinced. Even though only one person can be chosen, I don't like the idea that all we can do is to kill the other Masters."
4334"Huh? Hold on. You're misunderstanding if you think that you have to kill them. There's no need to kill the Masters."
4335
4336"Huh? But you said we have to kill each other. Kotomine said so too."
4337"You will kill each other."
4338"You be quiet, Kirei. Now, the Holy Grail in this town is in spirit form. It's not something with form, so it's something we have to call forth by a special ritual―――meaning we have to materialize it.
4339
4340We can call for it as magi, but since it is in spirit form, we cannot reach it. Do you understand what that means?"
4341"Yeah. Only spirits can touch spirits, right?
4342―――Oh, that's why you need the Servants...!"
4343
4344"Exactly. To put it simply, the goal of the Holy Grail War is to eliminate all the Servants except your own. So there's no rule that you have to kill the Masters."
4345
4346"―――――"
4347Man, she could have told me that earlier!
4348Honestly, Tohsaka and this priest were being mean.
4349...Now I'm relieved.
4350So even if we enter this Holy Grail War, Tohsaka's not going to die.
4351
4352"I see. I guess that is one way to think.
4353Then let me ask you, Emiya Shirou. Do you think you can beat your own Servant?"
4354
4355"...?"
4356Beat Saber?
4357That's impossible.
4358In the first place, magic is useless against her, and she is skilled with her sword.
4359
4360"Then let me ask you one more thing. It is a boring question, but do you think you are superior to your Servant?"
4361"...??"
4362What's he saying?"
4363I can't beat Saber, so there's no way I'm superior to her.
4364For this question, my answer will always be that I am weaker than my Servant, so...
4365
4366"――――Oh."
4367"That's right. Servants are hard to defeat even with a Servant. So what should you do?
4368See, it's such a simple solution. Servants can only exist with a Master. No matter how powerful the Servant is, the Servant will disappear if the Master dies. So..."
4369
4370That's right, it's a natural solution.
4371No one would choose to take the hard way.
4372If you want to win, the most effective way to kill the Servants would be to kill their Masters instead.
4373
4374"...Okay. I understand that killing the Master is an effective way to eliminate other Servants.
4375But then, if their Servant gets killed, does that make someone not a Master anymore? Only Servants can touch the Holy Grail, right? Then there is no point to a Master that doesn't have a Servant."
4376
4377"No, the right to be a Master still remains as long as you have the Command Spell. A Master is a magus that can form a contract with Servants. As long as you have the Command Spell, you can form a contract with Servants.
4378
4379The Servants whose Masters are killed do not disappear right away. They can stay in this world until their magical energy runs out. If such 'abandoned Servants' exist, a Master with no Servant can form a contract with them. That will allow them to rejoin the war.
4380That is why Masters kill other Masters. Because if you allow them to live, there is a risk that they will impede you in the future.
4381
4382"...So what if you use up your Command Spell? Then you won't be able to form a contract with other Servants, and the freed Servant will go off with someone else too."
4383"Wait, that's――――"
4384"Yes, you're right. If you use up your Command Spell, you will be liberated from your duty as a Master.
4385
4386...However, I do not think a magus exists that would waste a Command Spell that allows them to use such powerful magic.
4387If there exists such a magus, he isn't even an amateur, but just a chicken."
4388The priest laughs, as he knows what I'm thinking about.
4389
4390"......"
4391I'm annoyed.
4392That priest is making fun of me. I think he's trying to provoke me.
4393
4394"You must understand now. So we will finish the explanation of the rules.
4395―――Well then, let us return to the beginning, Emiya Shirou.
4396You said you have no intention of being a Master. Do you still feel that way?"
4397
4398"If you want to abandon your responsibility as a Master, that is fine too.
4399As you have realized, you may use up your Command Spell to end your contract with Saber. In that case, I will guarantee your safety until the Holy Grail War ends."
4400
4401[wrap ʹext="-...?"]"...? Hold on. Why do you have to guarantee my safety? I can protect myself."
4402
4403"I do not have enough free time to care for you either, but this is one of the rules.
4404I have been dispatched to supervise the repeating Holy Grail War.
4405That is why I must minimize the victims of the war.
4406Protection of magi who lost their claims to being a Master is one of my biggest responsibilities as the supervisor."
4407
4408"――――Repeating Holy Grail War...?"
4409Hold on.
4410Repeating... does he mean that this kind of battle has happened many times before...?
4411
4412"What do you mean? The Holy Grail War didn't just start now?"
4413
4414"Of course not. Do you think a supervisor would have been dispatched if it were so?
4415This church bears a duty to recover the holy relics, as we are the lowest of the special agencies. Originally, it was our goal to research and recover the holy cross, but here, we have a duty to investigate the Holy Grail.
4416We have to investigate the 726th Holy Grail that has appeared in this far eastern land. We must recover it if it is real, and dispute it if it is not."
4417
4418"726th... that many Holy Grails?"
4419"Who knows? It just means that there have been at least that many things that seemed like one.
4420
4421And one of those is the Holy Grail from the Holy Grail War observed in this town.
4422According to records, it is said that the first battle occurred about 200 years ago.
4423Since then, the battles between Masters have been repeating in a cycle of about 60 years.
4424This is the fifth Holy Grail War. Since the last one was ten years ago, this will be the shortest cycle yet."
4425
4426"Wha―――are you guys insane? You guys have repeated this thing four times already...!?"
4427"I feel the same way. As you said, people have repeated this event many times.
4428―――Yes.
4429In the past, the Holy Grail Wars were terrible. Masters were driven by their desires, forgot their teachings as magi, and just killed each other indiscriminately.
4430
4431I think you already know, but it is the highest crime for a magus to use his magic in public. A magus cannot allow his identity to be revealed to the public.
4432But Masters in the past have violated that.
4433The Magic Association dispatched a supervisor to caution them, but they only made it in time for the third Holy Grail War. The one dispatched then was my father. Do you understand now, boy?"
4434
4435"...Yeah, I understand we need a supervisor.
4436But from what you said, isn't this Holy Grail War fundamentally bad?"
4437"Oh? How is it bad?"
4438
4439"Because the past magi were people who would break the rules of the magi, right?
4440Then let's say this Holy Grail thing really exists. What will you do if the one who remains is someone who uses the Holy Grail selfishly? It's bad if such a thing is obtained by someone who has no problem killing others.
4441If it is the job of the Association to look after magi, then shouldn't you guys be punishing those kinds of people?"
4442
4443I question, with a little hope.
4444But as I expected, Kotomine Kirei laughs.
4445
4446"Of course not. There are no magi who will act outside their own interests. We only supervise the rules of the Holy Grail War. We do not care about what happens afterwards. The Association is not concerned about the kind of person that obtains the Holy Grail."
4447"That's ridiculous...! What if the Master that obtains the Holy Grail is the worst guy possible!?"
4448
4449"It would be problematic, but we can do nothing. It is the Holy Grail that chooses its owner. And we do not have the power to stop a Master who has been chosen by the Holy Grail.
4450It is a grail that makes wishes come true, after all. The one who obtains it will be able to do as he pleases.
4451―――But if you do not want that, then all you have to do is win it yourself. That is the most reliable way, isn't it?"
4452
4453Kotomine is trying to hold back his laughter.
4454It's like he's enjoying my clumsy inability to accept the facts.
4455
4456"What's wrong, boy? I think that was a good idea, so will you not accept it?"
4457"...That's none of your business. Anyway, I don't have any reason to fight. I'm not interested in the Holy Grail, and I don't feel like a Master even if you tell me I am."
4458
4459"Oh. So you are not concerned about what the winner of the Holy Grail would do, even if it leads to disaster?"
4460
4461"That's―――"
4462...I can't answer that question.
4463Crap, his words are violent.
4464They force the truth onto me, whether I want it or not.
4465
4466"That is fine, if you have no reason to fight. So you are not troubled by what happened ten years ago?"
4467"―――Ten years... ago...?"
4468
4469"That's right. At the end of the last Holy Grail War, an unsuitable Master touched the Holy Grail. I do not know what that Master wished for. All we know is the results of the disaster that came afterwards."
4470"――――――――"
4471
4472For an instant.
4473That image of hell flashes in my head.
4474
4475"――Hold on. That can't be..."
4476"It is. It is an event that everybody in this town knows about, Emiya Shirou.
4477Five hundred killed or wounded. A hundred and thirty four buildings burned down. That inferno, still unexplained, is the remains of the Holy Grail War."
4478
4479"――――――――"
4480―――I feel sick.
4481My vision blurs.
4482I lose concentration and I can't focus my eyes.
4483My body stumbles.
4484
4485But I hold myself firm.
4486I hold onto consciousness by clenching my teeth.
4487I hold back my nausea with the anger boiling up in me.
4488
4489"Emiya-kun? What's wrong? You're pale white. ...I know it's not a comfortable story, but... if you want, we can take a rest for a while."
4490
4491I must have looked terrible.
4492I think it's very rare for Tohsaka to be worried like that.
4493
4494"Don't worry. I feel better after seeing your weird face."
4495"...Hey, just what is that supposed to mean?"
4496"Oh, I have no hidden intentions. I meant it literally, so don't worry about it."
4497
4498"Well, fine... hey, that's worse, you big oaf!"
4499The school's number one honor student, Tohsaka Rin, smacks me in the head.
4500That does it.
4501With that, the nausea and anger go away.
4502
4503"...Thanks. You really did help, so don't bully me too much. I have a few more things to ask about."
4504She looks like she hasn't hit me enough, but she still lets me continue.
4505
4506"Oh, you still have questions? All right, let out everything you want to say."
4507He should know what I want to ask, yet he asks me to go on.
4508Fine.
4509Emiya Shirou won't lose to you.
4510
4511"Then I'll ask. You said this is the fifth Holy Grail War. Then, has anyone ever obtained the Holy Grail?"
4512"Of course. A sad event like that annihilation doesn't happen every time."
4513"Then―――"
4514
4515"Do not be hasty. It is easy just to obtain it. After all, the Holy Grail is managed in this church. If you speak of just touching it, I touch it every day."
4516"Huh―――?"
4517T-The Holy Grail is at this church...?
4518
4519"Of course, it is only the vessel. It is empty. Rin said it earlier that the Holy Grail is in spirit form.
4520What we maintain is a well-made replica of the Holy Grail. We use this as the catalyst to draw down the real Holy Grail and transform it into a Grail that grants wishes. It's like the relationship between Servants and Masters. ...Yes, there was indeed a man who obtained the real Holy Grail temporarily, using that method."
4521
4522"Then, was that Holy Grail real? No, what happened to the guy who obtained it?"
4523"Nothing. The Holy Grail was imperfectly completed. It was the result of a foolish man, affected by sentiment."
4524
4525...?
4526With the previous pressure gone, the priest narrows his eyes as if in regret.
4527
4528"...What do you mean? Didn't the Holy Grail appear?"
4529"It is easy to just make the Holy Grail appear. Once the seven Servants are present, the Holy Grail will appear in time. As Rin said, there is no need to kill other Masters.
4530But that does not complete the Holy Grail. That thing decides its own appropriate master. And for that reason, it could not be obtained by a man who avoided battles."
4531
4532"Heh, so that just means it's useless to obtain the Holy Grail without settling matches with the other Masters.
4533The Master who obtained the Holy Grail first in the last war was just a chicken. He just ran away from the Holy Grail, saying that he didn't want to fight other Masters."
4534
4535So saying, Tohsaka looks away from Kotomine.
4536"―――No way."
4537Does that mean Kotomine was one of the Masters in the last war, and that he retired because he refused to fight in spite of obtaining the Holy Grail...!?
4538
4539"...Kotomine. You didn't fight?"
4540"I did until halfway. But I made a bad decision. As a result, I only obtained an empty Holy Grail.
4541Well, I guess that was my limit anyway. Because the other Masters were all monstrous. I lost my Servant first and was taken under my father's protection.
4542
4543...Come to think of it, it was inappropriate for a son of the supervisor to be chosen as a Master.
4544Father died at that time. Since then, I have succeeded the role of the supervisor, and I protect the Holy Grail at this church."
4545
4546Saying that, the priest called Kotomine Kirei turns around.
4547Before him stands the symbol of worship.
4548
4549"That is the end of our conversation.
4550The only ones qualified to obtain the Holy Grail are those who have Servants. When there is only one of you left, the Holy Grail should naturally appear in front of you.
4551Tell me your decision as to if you want to join this battle, the Holy Grail War, now."
4552The priest requests my final decision.
4553
4554"――――――――"
4555I'm at a loss for words.
4556I had no reason to fight until just now.
4557Now, I have a reason to fight and a will to fight.
4558But can I really accept that?
4559
4560"Are you still undecided?
4561Look, a Master is not something you can be just because you want to. Rin has been training long as a magus, but it was not determined that she would be a Master.
4562All that could be decided beforehand was whether to prepare for it or not.
4563
4564Only magi are to be chosen as Masters. If you are a magus, you should have been ready already.
4565I guess it cannot be helped if you say you are not.
4566You and your teacher were failures in that case. It is merely annoying for such a magus to be fighting, so get rid of your Command Spell now."
4567
4568"―――――!"
4569He doesn't need to ask.
4570I――――
4571
45721) ...Revoke the Command Spell.
45732) ...Fight.
4574Scene 04 - Forest of no return / DEAD END 1Edit
4575
4576...I can't approve of this.
4577Such dirty killings are wrong.
4578
4579"What's wrong? Will you fight or not? State now, Emiya Shirou."
4580...He doesn't even need to ask me.
4581I――――
4582"――――I won't fight. I'll abandon my right as a Master."
4583I look directly at the priest and answer.
4584
4585"I see. I'm disappointed, but it is the Master's will. Emiya Shirou has abandoned his rights as a Master and withdrawn from the Holy Grail War. ――――Is that acceptable, Rin?"
4586"...?"
4587The priest addresses Tohsaka and not me.
4588
4589Tohsaka answers,
4590"I don't care. If that's Emiya-kun's choice, I can't say anything about it."
4591"...Hmm. I'll take that sense of guilt as a yield.
4592"Then let us begin right away, Emiya Shirou. Put out your left arm."
4593
4594"...Fine, but what are you going to do?"
4595"It should be quick. I am merely erasing the Command Spell on your arm.
4596There are two factors causing Masters to be Masters.[l]
4597One is the contract with the Servant, and the other is the Command Spell on your arm.
4598You will be freed from the Holy Grail War if you lose both of these."
4599
4600The priest takes my left arm and,
4601"―――This will hurt. Try to relax."
4602With a plunge.
4603Rips off my arm with his bare hands.
4604
4605"GII―――!!!!!?"
4606My body jerks in pain.
4607With a sound, someone's fingers enter my arm.
4608
4609"Guh―――!?"
4610It is not an illusion.
4611If there were an illusion, it was that of my arm being ripped off.
4612In reality, there isn't a scratch on my arm.
4613A stranger's fingers move through my flesh.
4614This is... yes, it's just that the priest's fingers, which are transparent like a ghost, are sinking into my arm.
4615
4616"―――Done. The operation was successful."
4617"...Uh, huh―――?"
4618I look at my left arm.
4619...There are no wounds on my arm and only pain remains.
4620In exchange for that unpleasantness...
4621The Command Spell on my hand has changed shape.
4622
4623"――――The shape's changed... no, is it that there's fewer strokes on it now...?"
4624"Yes. There are three strokes for the Command Spell. Kirei took two of those out from you. Like a spiritual doctor who removes the infected part without hurting the body."
4625
4626"Spiritual doctor...?"
4627I think that's a special magi who heals the body by treating the spirit.
4628I hear their magic is a "curse" that can remove the infected part without using a single surgical knife on the body...
4629
4630"...I'm surprised. Spiritual treatment is an unusual act used in uncivilized areas. It's not something a man of the church should know."
4631"Don't say that. I was unfit to be a priest the moment I took up magic.
4632So it should not matter if the kind of magic I know is unfit for a priest. Do not worry about the type.
4633
4634"It was the only thing I was good at. I learned many magics, but this was the only one that fit me.
4635My magical aptitude is specialized in "opening wounds", for good or for bad. Thanks to that, I am inferior to even my student over there."
4636
4637"For good or for bad? Of course it's good.
4638There aren't many spiritual doctors as good as you in the Association, and there are only a few in the church that can handle spirits as well as you do."
4639
4640"Who knows. No matter how great this healing method is, the spirit is only a contact treatment relying on the body.
4641It is nothing close to a miracle that allows connection with the "soul", the proof of existence independent of the body―――
4642―――But anyways, the treatment is complete.
4643The rest is up to you, Emiya Shirou. Use your last Command Spell to cut the contract between you and your Servant."
4644
4645"...? Cut the contract with my Servant...?"
4646"Yes. Request abolition of contract before Saber, who's waiting outside. ...I'm sure she won't accept it, so Kirei left you a Command Spell to force her to agree."
4647
4648"That is correct. By using up your Command Spell and abolishing the contract with your Servant, you present to the other Masters that you are 'harmless'.
4649Then you are openly freed. A sane Master would not think of attacking a powerless Master.
4650By relinquishing a power you have gained by chance, you will regain your peaceful life."
4651
4652"......"
4653I will break the contract with Saber by choice.
4654...That's betraying her.
4655Even if it was by chance, I called for her and she protected me.
4656
4657"......"
4658...Have I made the wrong choice?
4659I cannot approve of Masters killing each other.
4660I can't approve of it, but if I can't overlook it either, then―――
4661
4662"What are you doing? No incantations are necessary to activate the Command Spell. All you have to do is to put your mind to it and order your Servant.
4663You can tell her directly or you can just cut the contract here. Choose whichever you like."
4664"......"
4665―――No.
4666I've made my decision.
4667I can't take anything back now, and the priest probably wouldn't allow it.
4668
4669"...I'll go and settle this directly with Saber. Then I won't be a Master, right?"
4670"Directly with Saber... Emiya-kun, that's..."
4671"Yes, I guarantee that. ―――Go and inform your Servant of the parting. After that, I shall welcome you into the church as subject to protection."
4672
4673The priest welcomes me, but I don't know how serious he is.
4674...Anyways, I have no intention of putting myself in his care.
4675I will only abandon my right as a Master: I will not ask for his help after that.
4676
4677"I refuse that. I won't need your help. I'll settle things with Saber and after I use up my Command Spell, I'm going home.
4678That'll be it. I will never see you again."
4679
4680"I see. ...Well, certainly, we shall never meet again.
4681―――Farewell, Emiya Shirou. It is the path you have chosen yourself. Take pride in it."
4682
4683"――――"
4684He doesn't need to tell me that.
4685I turn my back on him and leave the church.
4686
4687...I exit the church.
4688She is there in the stone-paved plaza, under the tall sky.
4689
4690"Have you finished your conversation, Master?"
4691"Yeah, I learned what this Holy Grail War thing is.
4692...And taking that into consideration, I decided. Saber, I withdraw from being a Master."
4693"――――――――"
4694Saber's brow does not even twitch.
4695Her green eyes seem to accept my decision, as if it were natural.
4696
4697"――――Does that mean you will be abandoning the contract with me?"
4698"That's right. I'm not fit to be a Master. ...And you too, Saber. It would be better for you to form a contract with a proper Master, not one like me."
4699
4700"――――Yes. If I am after a better winning chance in battle, I should form a contract with another magus. Archer's Master should be able to draw out my full potential."
4701"...I see. Then I can abandon our contract now, right?
4702I'll use the Command Spell to cancel the contract, so you will be free."
4703
4704"――――Shirou, I will ask you only once.
4705Will you not change your mind about your intention not to be a Master?"
4706"I will not change my mind. I have no intention to kill others."
4707I say so, looking directly at Saber.
4708...And at that time.
4709The raincoat Saber is wearing sways.
4710
4711"Oh――――"
4712I blankly stare at the death in front of me.
4713In the time it takes me to blink, Saber runs towards me,
4714"Huh――――?"
4715Sweeps my legs out from under me and knocks me over.
4716
4717"Ugh――――!?"
4718Pain runs through my legs after a moment.
4719T-There's no blood. I still have my feet.
4720
4721"Agh..."
4722I'm relieved that I still have my legs.
4723...Thank God. She only swept me with a metal rod.
4724My legs hurt like they're about to tear off, but it's much better than having them cut off――――
4725
4726"Shirou. A magus who is no longer a Master will be killed by his Servant. No matter how inexperienced you are as a magus, you have the power to keep me in this world as you have called for me.
4727...A Servant needs a Master.
4728If you break your contract, I will kill you and take that body.
4729Do you still say you will abandon your rights as a Master?"
4730
4731"......"
4732I look up at Saber, concentrating my fading consciousness.
4733There is no enmity or murderous intent in Saber's expression.
4734As natural as it is to breathe,
4735Saber would kill me without emotion to stay in this world.
4736But still――――
4737
4738"―――That's right. Even if I were to change my mind, I can't do it. Not because I only have one Command Spell left.
4739...I refused to fight. I refused to become a Master. ...Having such a person as your Master would only result in defeat."
4740
4741...No matter how it came about, my mind gave up.
4742If I have refused battle once, the second time must be the same.
4743I would lament, every time I face danger, that I should not have entered the battle.
4744It would be bad for both you and me to make such a person your Master.
4745
4746"Then you do not mind being killed by me here?
4747...I cannot be a spirit. If I cannot absorb your soul, your body will face a painful death. You are going to accept that...?"
4748
4749"...Of course not. I don't like fighting, but I like being killed even less. ...I know it won't help, but I'll resist until the last second and flee."
4750I gather my courage and glare back at Saber, not allowing myself to be overwhelmed by her.
4751
4752...And then.
4753"Saber...?"
4754"―――I understand. Use your Command Spell, Shirou. It is your decision. I have no right to intervene."
4755"―――Huh?"
4756
4757"Do not worry. It is just the case that I could not establish trust with my Master this time. If you abolish the contract with your Command Spell, I will be free. ...I should only be able to maintain this body for about two hours, but I will just find a new Master in that time."
4758
4759Saber says so plainly.
4760Spurred by those words,
4761I pray to the Command Spell on my left hand to abolish the contract.
4762
4763"You are now free. It was only a short union, but your magical energy was pleasant.
4764...I shall not see you again, but I shall pray that you safely survive this battle."
4765
4766The silver armor recedes.
4767"―――――!"
4768Without realizing, I almost try to call after her, but I stop myself before I do such a stupid thing.
4769
4770I am not permitted to call out her name.
4771...She did not blame me for selfishly abandoning the contract, and she cared for my safety to the end.
4772Since I have rejected her and backed out of the Holy Grail War, I cannot call out and stop her――
4773
4774It is a silent night.
4775Even though it's past midnight, the town is too silent.
4776"......"
4777To be honest, it's eerie.
4778I don't think I'm exaggerating. I think that word is very suitable for this atmosphere.
4779
4780"―――Man. I wonder when it started to be like this?"
4781It's obvious.
4782The Holy Grail War. The secret battle between the six magi is stealing the life out of this town.
4783
4784"...!"
4785My chest starts to hurt.
4786The chest that was stabbed by Lancer only a few hours ago is aching.
4787
4788"―――Let's go home. What good will it do to go back to the church now?"
4789Enduring the pain in my chest, I head home.
4790I'll think about what I should do once I'm home.
4791I should be able to calm down if I go home, take a bath, and relax a bit―――
4792
4793But.
4794―――I'll think about what I should do when I get home.
4795That thought itself was a mistake.
4796
4797"Huh―――――?"
4798Like a bad dream, it tells me that there is no road ahead of me.
4799
4800"I see. You're alone now, Onii-chan."
4801I raise my head at the girl's voice.
4802Under the blue moon.
4803On top of the hill that should lead me back home,
4804are a girl and a strange figure.
4805
4806"Gi――――"
4807And they burst.
4808I didn't even have a chance to see it, scream, nor turn and run.
4809
4810The black giant standing there swings his weapon upwards, and just the sheer force of the weapon moving causes my arm to
4811"―――――AAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!?"
4812
4813"AH, AHHHHHHHH, AH, AH―――!"
4814It flew off. It flew off. One of my arms flew off.
4815It flew off from my shoulder and blood is spilling out like crazy and the road behind me is red like red paint's smeared on it... and bones, bones are sticking out of my shoulder, and...
4816
4817"Berserker, I don't feel like playing chase, so just squash him."
4818"Gu, AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH...!!!!"
4819I roll.
4820Both of my legs are bent as if sitting Japanese-style.
4821But they are both bending the wrong way, with my feet bending forward from my knees down.
4822
4823"Ha... a, ah...!?"
4824My thoughts cannot catch up to the events.
4825My thoughts cannot catch up to the events due to the pain.
4826―――Berserker.
4827I definitely heard that.
4828Then, the monster in front of me―――
4829
4830"Heehee, you're well-mannered, Onii-chan. I know that, it's that thing called assisted suicide, right? My grandfather said that Japanese people are a neck-cutting tribe who die by having their necks cut off while sitting Japanese-style."
4831―――I begin to pass out.
4832The girl's innocent voice doesn't match this situation.
4833
4834"Ah―――, don..."
4835I look up.
4836I can't breathe.
4837My lung. One of my lungs has been blown about fifty meters behind me.
4838
4839I fall onto the ground on my back.
4840Both my legs have become like caterpillars. And they're broken, so they can't move.
4841So I use my remaining left arm to drag myself away,
4842
4843"Oh, you can still move? But I'm so sorry. You can't run away now. And besides, it's useless even if you do get away.
4844―――Because even if you do, that body of yours will die in a matter of seconds."
4845
4846"Ha――――"
4847My body feels light.
4848I've lost over half my blood already.
4849It's amazing I'm still conscious.
4850My brain is starved of oxygen, and it should have stopped already-
4851
4852"But you can be relieved. It's no fun if you die that easily, right? So I gave you a small hand!
4853Onii-chan will stay conscious no matter how much it hurts or how much of you gets destroyed until I crush your head.
4854So―――even if I do this, you'll be able to writhe like a living thing."
4855
4856"GI, AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"
4857
4858I'm crushed.
4859By that shockwave of his weapon like a printing press, my lower half is crushed from the waist down.
4860Things that used to be my legs and meat and bones are beautifully turned into two-dimensional objects.
4861
4862"AH, AHHH, AHHHHhHHHHH...!"
4863I can't die.
4864There is only blood left in my head and my body does not function, and my nerves are wanting to die and escape the pain, but my consciousness will not go away.
4865
4866"Phew, pheew, pheeeeeew...!"
4867My throat sounds like a flute.
4868It echoes inside my skull.
4869―――My thoughts are still confused.
4870But wanting to escape this pain,
4871"Ah―――you're wrong. I'm not... a Master... any... more."
4872I tell the girl, as if asking for help.
4873
4874...An instant of hope.
4875The girl gasps as if being surprised,
4876"―――Yes, so what?"
4877She says with an angelic smile.
4878
4879"Ah―――ha."
4880My senses freeze.
4881I will not be saved no matter what.
4882I fully understand that I will be killed here.
4883
4884"Hm, maybe you're small enough for me to pick up now.
4885Then I'll invite you to my castle, Onii-chan.
4886There are lots of tools once we get there, so let's continue this there."
4887
4888"――――――――"
4889My senses will not die no matter how much I am hurt.
4890They will not die, so rationality freezes.
4891I don't know how much longer the head will last,
4892But at this moment, Emiya Shirou gives up all hope.
4893Scene 05 - The Strongest EnemyEdit
4894
4895As soon as I leave, the pressure on my shoulders lifts.
4896Certainly, you could say that getting away from that priest helped.
4897But Tohsaka standing out in her uniform...
4898...And the blond-haired girl in a raincoat standing near her make a strangely well-matched sight that somehow takes the pressure off me.
4899
4900"――――――――"
4901Saber is silent as always.
4902She's looking at me, so it seems she is interested in the decision I made.
4903
4904"Let's go. We're going the same way until we get back to town."
4905Saying that, Tohsaka starts walking.
4906Following after her, we leave the church as well.
4907
4908The three of us descend the hill together.
4909We didn't talk much on the way here, but there's even less talk now.
4910Even dull as I am, I know why.
4911After what happened at the church, I truly became a Master.
4912And that must be the reason Tohsaka is walking a little apart from us.
4913
4914"―――"
4915I understand that.
4916I understand, but I don't like thinking about Tohsaka like that.
4917
4918"Tohsaka. Is your Servant okay?"
4919"Huh...?"
4920"Oh yeah. Archer is okay. ...Though it doesn't seem like the damage caused by your Saber will heal fast, so I don't think I'll be able to materialize him for a while."
4921"Then he's not with you right now?"
4922
4923"No, he's taking shelter at my house right now. He'll be at a disadvantage if he was attacked by other Servants right now, so I'm making him stay ready at a place of strength."
4924
4925I see.
4926Unlike my house, I'll bet Tohsaka's house is well prepared against outside attacks.
4927
4928A house is like a fortress for a magus. They will not lose as long as they stay there.
4929That must mean enemies will not attack you as long as you stay on your home ground.
4930...I see.
4931The boundary field at my house is merely an alarm against intruders, but even having that makes a big difference.
4932
4933"Oh yeah, Tohsaka. That guy said he was the supervisor of the Holy Grail War, but does he know your Servant?"
4934"He shouldn't. I haven't told him."
4935
4936"I see. You guys seem to have a good relationship, so I thought so."
4937"...Hey Emiya-kun. I'll warn you now. Don't tell anybody your Servant's identity. Keep it a secret even from people you trust or you'll end up exiting this battle early."
4938
4939"...? What do you mean Saber's identity?"
4940"What I mean is, which hero the Servant is.
4941No matter how strong someone may be, if you reveal your potential, you'll surely be beaten someday. ...It's fine, so have Saber tell you her real name later on.
4942You should understand what I mean then. ...Though, hang on. You're like this, so it might be better if she didn't tell you."
4943
4944"Why?"
4945"Because you can't keep secrets. You'll be able to keep a secret better if you don't know about it."
4946"...Hey now, what do you think I am? I can take care of myself."
4947
4948"Really? Then do you have anything you're hiding from me?"
4949"Huh...? Anything I'm hiding from you, that's..." I say, as my face fires up.
4950I don't have a guilty conscience, but well, would kind of admiring her count as something I'm hiding from her...?
4951
4952"See. I don't know what you're hiding, but it's no good if it shows on your face.
4953You have other good aspects, so don't worry about it."
4954
4955"...Hmph. Then what about you? If you're hiding it from that priest, does that mean you don't trust him?"
4956
4957"Kirei? Hardly. I'm not crazy enough to trust him. He's a cheat who transferred from the Church to the Magic Association without quitting the Church. He'd happily sell my information to the other Masters."
4958
4959...Tohsaka says with annoyance.
4960It seems she really doesn't trust that priest.
4961I'm a bit relieved, but still, her words do seem to hold a bit of affection.
4962
4963――And we pass the bridge.
4964There's no conversation between us now.
4965The cold winter air and our cold breath.
4966A faint sound of flowing water and the white streetlamps that light up the bridge.
4967Small things like that are engraved into my memory.
4968
4969Oddly, I didn't think about looking at Tohsaka, who's walking next to me.
4970Right now, it seems walking on a bridge at night together like this is more precious than seeing her face.
4971Me, Tohsaka, and the girl called Saber I know nothing about.
4972We three walk together without doing much.
4973
4974We reach the intersection.
4975The intersection that leads to our houses, the place where we must part with Tohsaka.
4976
4977"We'll part here. I've repaid my debt, and it would be troublesome if we stayed together any longer. We should part and become enemies from tomorrow on."
4978It must be to end the ambiguous position we are in right now.
4979Tohsaka starts talking and cuts off suddenly.
4980
4981From that, I realize.
4982She did not explain the rules to me out of any sense of obligation.
4983She just supported me, understanding the situation I'm in, and acted fairly.
4984So things are back to normal once the explanations are over.
4985I will just be her target as a Master now.
4986
4987"...Hm?"
4988But if so, what she just said was strange.
4989Tohsaka must have meant that it would be difficult to fight if she feels empathy for me.
4990For Tohsaka, everything that happened tonight must have been unnecessary.
4991'It would be troublesome if we stay together any longer.'
4992If she is going to say something like that, she should have left us alone from the beginning.
4993
4994Tohsaka's smart, so she should know that all too well.
4995But still, she set aside all thought of loss or gain and helped me out.
4996
4997So what happened tonight was totally out of good faith.
4998The Tohsaka in front of me is too different from how she is at school.
4999Even when I put it nicely, she's sour, cranky, unapproachable, and she's so different that I want to scream out.
5000
5001Man, it feels almost like a fraud.
5002...Yet, still...
5003Tohsaka Rin is just how everyone thought she was.
5004
5005"I see. Tohsaka, you really are a good person."
5006"Huh? What are you saying all of a sudden? I won't go easy on you even if you flatter me."
5007I know that.
5008She won't go easy on me, and that's why she said it'll be a bother if she feels empathy for me.
5009
5010"I know. But I don't want to be enemies with you if I can help it. I like people like you."
5011"Wha―――"
5012
5013Tohsaka falls silent for some reason.
5014I hear Tohsaka's house is in the western-style district in the opposite direction to my place.
5015Since she's taken care of me until now, I would like to walk her home, but...
5016
5017"A-Anyway, just run to the church if your Servant ever gets killed. If you do, at least your life will be safe."
5018"I won't like it, but still, I'll take that advice. It won't happen, though. However I look at it, I'll die before Saber does."
5019
5020I calmly analyze the situation.
5021"――――Phew."
5022Tohsaka reacts strangely once again.
5023After letting out a sigh, she glances at Saber.
5024
5025"All right. I won't give you any more warnings because that'd really be empathy.
5026Just be careful. Even though Saber is strong, it won't matter if you, her Master, gets killed."
5027She turns her back and starts walking.
5028
5029"―――"
5030But.
5031As if she's seen a ghost, her feet stop dead in their tracks.
5032
5033"Tohsaka?"
5034The instant I call out to her, my left hand throbs in pain.
5035
5036"―――Hey, have you finished talking?"
5037
5038A young voice echoes through the night.
5039The voice like a song is unmistakably that of a young girl.
5040My vision is drawn to the top of the hill.
5041I don't know when the clouds parted, but a bright moon is now shining in the sky.
5042―――There.
5043
5044A long shadow.
5045There's a strange shape that shouldn't be here in this pale town of shadow pictures.
5046
5047"――Berserker."
5048Tohsaka mumbles a word I'm not accustomed to hearing.
5049I don't even need to ask.
5050That thing is definitely a Servant.
5051And at the same time――an overwhelming sense of death, exceeding even the one in the fire ten years ago.
5052
5053"Good evening, Onii-chan. It's the second time we've met like this."
5054The girl smiles as she says so.
5055That innocence sends a chill down my spine.
5056
5057"――――――――"
5058No, spine is an understatement.
5059Not just my body, but my mind is frozen as well.
5060That thing is a monster.
5061I'm not staring at it, but just its presence makes me unable to move.
5062
5063I understand naturally that I will die in the instant I move even a muscle.
5064It feels like a knife is pushed right against my naked chest.
5065...Still, I feel nothing.
5066Probably because there's too little hope of me getting out of this alive.
5067All fears and impatience are drowned by hopelessness, so I don't feel a thing.
5068
5069"―――Crap. He's totally on a completely different level."
5070Unlike me who's paralyzed, Tohsaka has the composure to stand ready.
5071...But it'll come to nothing.
5072Even though I can only see her back, I can sense the despair she's feeling.
5073"Huh? Oh, your Servant is taking a rest? That's no fun, I thought I'd kill you both at once."
5074The girl says unhappily, as she looks down at us from the top of the hill.
5075...We're in an even worse situation now.
5076That girl knows Tohsaka's Servant is not here.
5077―――And then.
5078The girl lifts the sides of her skirt and bows unsuitably for this situation.
5079"Nice to meet you, Rin. I am Ilya.
5080You should work it out if I make that 'Ilyasviel von Einzbern'."
5081"Einzbern―――"
5082Tohsaka's body moves slightly as she seems to recognize that name.
5083Perhaps she liked Tohsaka's reaction, as the girl smiles happily. And...
5084"Then I'll kill you. Go ahead, Berserker."
5085...She orders the strange shape behind her, as if she's singing.
5086The larger body flies through the air.
5087The thing called Berserker comes flying down the whole distance from the top of the hill――――!
5088"―――Shirou, stay back...!"
5089Saber runs. Her raincoat comes off and my vision is blocked for a second.
5090Saber runs to Berserker's landing point and Berserker lands with a huge thud at exactly at the same moment.
5091"...!"
5092The air trembles.
5093Saber stops Berserker's great sword with her invisible sword.
5094"―――!"
5095Saber makes a pained face.
5096There,
5097Berserker's gigantic sword flashes like a whirlwind―――!
5098A great thunderous roar.
5099The crash of steel that almost tears the air results in defeat for Saber.
5100A sliding sound.
5101Even though she blocked Berserker's giant sword, she is driven back along with the sword she used to block it.
5102"Guh..."
5103Saber's posture collapses.
5104The lead colored Servant chases after her.
5105The gray figure swings its giant sword as if it's the only thing it knows how to do.
5106Saber doesn't have the time to dodge it and blocks it with her sword.
5107It does not matter if Saber's sword is invisible or not.
5108Each of Berserker's attacks is a fatal one that must be blocked with all her might.
5109Therefore, Saber has to stay on the defense.
5110For her, the only chance of victory is to find a means of attack in between Berserker's attacks.
5111But.
5112That's only if Berserker leaves an opening.
5113The black rock sword is just like a storm.
5114With such a large body.
5115And with such a large sword, and yet Berserker is moving faster than Saber.
5116The attacks he sends out are just smashing swings with no technique to them.
5117But that's enough.
5118If there is overwhelming power and speed, there is no room for technique.
5119Techniques are something humans invented to compensate for their weaknesses.
5120Weaknesses are things that giant doesn't have.
5121"―――Run."
5122I murmur with my frozen body.
5123That thing cannot be defeated.
5124Saber will be killed if we go on like this.
5125So she should run away.
5126It would be easy for her to get away if it were just her here.
5127She should know that already...!
5128"Oh―――"
5129That's bad.
5130My body is numb, but maybe that's why my mind is so calm.
5131The storm of death that strikes without a pause.
5132Unable to take all the attacks, Saber retreats, and this time...
5133The final blow that cannot be blocked is swung.
5134
5135Saber's body rises.
5136She manages to defend against Berserker's giant sword, even in a bad posture.
5137
5138But that's only to avoid a fatal wound.
5139She couldn't brace herself to totally block the giant sword, and the impact blows her away.
5140
5141―――She falls, her body drawing a big arc.
5142Before she falls on her back, Saber turns in mid-air and lands on her feet.
5143"...Ugh...!"
5144She manages to recover.
5145But red blood is running down her chest.
5146"―――That's..."
5147...How stupid of me.
5148I was forgetting something important.
5149I don't know how much a Servant can fight in one day, but this is already her third battle.
5150And on top of that, Saber has the wound in her chest inflicted by Lancer.
5151"Uh, gh―――"
5152Saber moves as if to protect her chest.
5153Berserker moves and slashes like a raging wind at the wounded Saber and――
5154Receives many attacks on its back.
5155"―――Vier Stil Erschie[szlig]ung...!"
5156I don't know what kind of magic it is, but Berserker's body explodes from Tohsaka's spell.
5157Judging from the magical energy given out, the magic directly hitting Berserker must be an impact close to that of a high-caliber pistol.
5158But even that is meaningless.
5159It doesn't even scratch Berserker's body.
5160He isn't nullifying magic like Saber.
5161It's just that the magic is not doing any damage.
5162"...!? Gah, what kind of ridiculous body does he have...!?"
5163But Tohsaka does not stop casting,
5164But Berserker ignores Tohsaka's spells and charges at Saber.
5165"...!"
5166Saber raises her head in pain.
5167She holds her sword up to still fight.
5168―――That gets my body to move again.
5169
5170"No, run, Saber...!"
5171I yell with all my might.
5172Hearing that,
5173she faces the enemy she cannot compare to.
5174There is no end to Berserker's attacks.
5175Saber's body sinks every time she blocks a blow, and she slowly approaches her final moment.
5176―――But still, where in that small frame does she have all that power?
5177Saber doesn't retreat.
5178She blocks the surging waves of the giant sword and tries to drive back Berserker with her willpower.
5179There is no chance of victory.
5180The way she's holding her ground looks bizarre, as she should know she will be defeated if she keeps fighting.
5181Maybe it sensed something in her posture.
5182"[wacky len=12]―――!"
5183The figure, silent up to now, roars.
5184A blow impossible to block.
5185The blow that even swings through Saber blows her away.
5186The sound of something falling in the distance.
5187...Fresh blood spills out.
5188In that pool of blood, with a body that should not be able to get back up...
5189"Ag..."
5190She stands up unconsciously.
5191...It's as if...
5192She is saying I would be killed if she didn't do so―――
5193"―――――――――――"
5194That...
5195Makes me realize how foolish my choice was.
5196Berserker stops after defeating Saber.
5197Without paying attention to me or Tohsaka, it waits for its master's orders at the top of the hill.
5198"Hah, there's no way you would be able to beat him. My Berserker is the greatest hero of Greece."
5199"...!? Greatest hero of Greece, you must mean―――"
5200"Yes. The one standing there is the devil called Hercules.
5201He is the worst monster there is, on a different level from the heroes you guys can summon."
5202The girl who called herself Ilya narrows her eyes cheerfully.
5203Those are eyes of joy, about to finish off her enemies.
5204―――I don't even need to say who the ones getting killed are.
5205Saber will be killed right here.
5206Then what am I going to do?
5207Am I going to fight that monster in her place?
5208I can't do that.
5209Just approaching that thing without being prepared would stop my heart.
5210I―――
5211
52121) Run away with Tohsaka...!
52132) Save Saber...!
5214Scene 06 - Girl rhapsody / DEAD END 2Edit
5215
5216―――I'll get away from this place.
5217Saber can't beat that monster.
5218She will certainly be killed if I let her continue fighting.
5219If that's the case―――
5220
5221"Tohsaka, this way...!"
5222"...!?"
5223I take Tohsaka's hand and start running.
5224
5225If we are that girl's targets, she will definitely come after us.
5226Then Saber will survive, and we have a chance of surviving too if we run away to a place with more people...!
5227
5228"Hey, you can't turn your back on him―――!"
5229"Huh...?"
5230The hand I grabbed is shaken off.
5231And in a flash.
5232Tohsaka moves between me and "the thing", as if to protect my defenseless back, and...
5233
5234"Ha―――gg..."
5235...Has her chest pierced through by the giant's sword.
5236
5237"――――Tohsa-"
5238I can feel my face stiffening as I turn around.
5239"Guh..."
5240Tohsaka coughs up blood and looks down at the sword in her chest.
5241
5242"Man―――what was I doing?"
5243...Does she mean trying to protect me, or trying to attack Berserker?
5244Tohsaka tilts her head in wonder, as if she knew it was useless from the start and...
5245"―――The church. Go to Kirei."
5246Leaving those words, she is thrown to the ground.
5247
5248"―――――Ah.."
5249My body reacts before I can think.
5250The black giant standing before me.
5251Using the opportunity when he threw Tohsaka away,
5252"Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh―――!"
5253I run desperately, like an animal through rings of fire.
5254
5255"Oh, he ran away. Heehee, that's cute, Onii-chan. You think you can get away from Berserker?"
5256
5257―――I run.
5258The only thing in my head is Tohsaka's words.
5259The church. I have to get up this hill and go to the church.
5260Go to the church and ask for help from Kotomine.
5261I have to do it.
5262Or Tohsaka will die.
5263Or Saber will die too.
5264Or I won't be able to save them, and I too, will...!
5265
5266A blow in the back.
5267Not with the sword.
5268The giant struck my back with its arm like a bushhammer.
5269
5270―――Ah...
5271"Geez, you're useless...! I told you not to kill him easily, but you can't even do that simple thing...!? You good-for-nothing, I'll kill you to your last one if you disobey my orders again...!"
5272
5273―――Ar, gh[r]
5274"Huh...? He's alive...? He's still alive even though he was thrown all the way over here...?"
5275
5276―――I can't breathe. My backbone is smashed, I can't... breathe.
5277"I see. You're alive, Onii-chan. You can't use any magic, but I guess there was still a reason you were chosen as a Master.
5278―――Good. There'd be no point in me coming to Japan if it wasn't like this."
5279
5280"―――Uh, ―――"
5281...I can't move.
5282You can't call me alive anymore.
5283I... am...
5284
5285"No, I won't let you die that easily. I have to hurt you more and teach you how wonderful your life was up until now."
5286
5287The silver-haired girl holds my head.
5288Her cold white fingertips freeze my skull.
5289
5290In that instant, when I am turned into something that is not me,
5291
5292"―――Fufu. I'll turn you into an ugly doll that can't even die. Onii-chan is going to take Kiritsugu's place from now on."
5293
5294I wish with my last thoughts for Tohsaka and Saber to be safe.
5295Scene 07 - Distortion(I)Edit
5296
5297I―――can't abandon someone who needs help.
5298Emiya Shirou has chosen to live like that.
5299And most importantly... I can't leave the girl who fought to protect me.
5300
5301"All right, Berserker. She will regenerate, so violate her after you chop her head off."
5302Berserker resumes his action.
5303I―――
5304
5305"Y-Youuuuuuuuuu...!!"
5306I run with all my strength.
5307There's no way I can do anything against that monster.
5308So the least I can do is to push Saber away and save her from Berserker's attack――――
5309
5310"――Huh?"
5311I fall.
5312Why...?
5313I was going to push Saber away, get Saber away from Berserker, and think about what to do after that, so why...?
5314
5315"Ga――ha...."
5316Why?
5317Why am I on the ground, unable to breathe?
5318
5319"...!?"
5320...I hear shocked voices.
5321First is from Saber, who is right in front of me.
5322And Tohsaka is astonished at a distance.
5323And for some reason, Ilya, who is looking down at me dumbfounded, is also surprised.
5324
5325"...Hu... h?"
5326I'm missing my stomach.
5327I'm on the ground.
5328On the asphalt are a small amount of blood compared to the wound, soft-looking organs, bones, and many things like that.
5329
5330"...I see. How stupid of me."
5331In short, I didn't make it in time.
5332Yes―――it was impossible to push Saber out of the way, so I just shielded her.
5333And my stomach was blown out by that sword.
5334
5335"―――Guh."
5336Geez, I'm ashamed of myself for failing even in a situation like this.
5337I've been working hard to become a superhero, but I keep making mistakes when it really counts.
5338
5339"―――Why?"
5340The silver-haired girl asks in a daze.
5341
5342After standing there dumbfolded for a while,
5343"...That's enough. This is boring."
5344Without finishing off Saber, she calls Berserker back.
5345
5346"―――Rin, I'll kill you if I see you again."
5347The girl leaves.
5348After watching her leave, my vision cuts out.
5349
5350My consciousness fades away.
5351I really can't recover this time.
5352I was somehow saved when I was killed by Lancer, but that won't happen again.
5353There's probably no magic that can save a person who has lost most of their stomach.
5354
5355"...W-What were you thinking!? Don't you know I can't save you again...!?"
5356
5357I hear an angry voice.
5358It's probably Tohsaka. She seems really angry, and I'm sorry.
5359
5360But it can't be helped.
5361It's not like I can do everything like Tohsaka. All I could use was my body.
5362...So that's why...
5363The only thing I could do was to use my body to shield Saber.
5364Scene 08 - What is burned inEdit
5365
5366I'm in a fire.
5367Collapsing buildings and burning people.
5368No matter how far I run, the scenery is always red.
5369This is a vision of ten years ago.
5370A memory of the distant past I haven't remembered in a while.
5371I run through it, as if recreating the scene.
5372
5373There's no escape even though I know it's a dream.
5374I run, run, keep running.
5375In the end, where I end up is how I'm saved after running out of energy.
5376
5377"―――――"
5378I wake up with a bad feeling.
5379A feeling like a metal weight is inside my chest.
5380I feel my forehead and find that I'm sweating a lot even though it's winter.
5381
5382"...Oh, it's already this late?"
5383It's already past six o'clock.
5384From the kitchen, I can hear the sound of the kitchen knife cutting something.
5385"Sakura is early as usual."
5386There's no time to be impressed.
5387I have to get ready quickly and go help fix breakfast.
5388
5389"Shirou, what are you gonna do today? Will you be working this afternoon cause it's Saturday?"
5390"No, I don't have work today. I think I'll be doing something with Issei. Why?"
5391"Oh, nothing. I just hoped you might come and visit me at the dojo today. I'm in a pinch this month."
5392"Hm? In a pinch? What is?"
5393
5394"My wallet. I'd be really happy if someone made me lunch."
5395"I refuse. It's your own fault, so you should skip a meal once in a while."
5396"Heh, I'm not expecting anything from Shirou. The only one I'm depending on is Sakura-chan. Right, Sakura-chan?"
5397
5398"Yes. If you don't mind having the same lunch as me, I can prepare one."
5399"Yep, fine, fine. Let's eat lunch together today then."
5400
5401Breakfast continues as usual. Today, along with the usual, there's simmered lotus root with chicken.
5402I don't think she has to make anything this elaborate for breakfast, but I think she made a lot of it to take for lunch too.
5403Sakura is a member of the archery club, and Fuji-Nee is in charge of the archery club.
5404It's natural for them to share lunches.
5405
5406"Oh yeah, Shirou, you were late this morning. Did something happen?"
5407Fuji-Nee looks at me, sipping her miso soup.
5408...Geez. She's usually slow, but she gets sharp only at times like this.
5409
5410"I had a dream about my past. I just woke up grouchy, that's all."
5411"I see, nothing unusual. I'm relieved."
5412Fuji-Nee ends the conversation like she's not interested.
5413I'm not worried at all about it either, so I shouldn't get mad about it.
5414
5415Ten years ago.
5416I used to have nightmares back when I couldn't get the fire out of my mind.
5417But I saw less of it as time passed, and I'm well over it now that I can let it slide even after dreaming about it.
5418...But I guess it was pretty bad back then. Since Fuji-Nee has been here since that time, she's sensitive to my change.
5419
5420"Shirou, are you not hungry? You don't happen to have no appetite this morning, right?"
5421"I am hungry. I'm fine, so don't try to take my food using my dream as an excuse."
5422"Man, I'm glad you've gotten so strong, but personally, I wish you were more delicate."
5423
5424"That's my line. I wish you'd be more sweet."
5425We make fun of each other without looking at each other.
5426That proves my liveliness, and Fuji-Nee laughs with relief.
5427
5428"...Heh."
5429To be honest, I'm glad she's worrying.
5430But she'll be elated if I thank her, so I act like I'm discontented.
5431"Hm?"
5432Not knowing the circumstances, Sakura looks puzzled at the way we're acting.
5433Scene 09 - Unnatural markEdit
5434
5435After Fuji-Nee leaves, we lock the house and leave.
5436
5437"Senpai, I won't be able to come and help out from tonight until Monday. Is that all right?"
5438"Hm? That's all right. It's the weekend anyways. You should be hanging out with your friends, so don't worry about it."
5439
5440"Huh? No, that's not it...! It's not like that. It's just a personal errand, and I'll be attending the club too! S-So you can come to the dojo if anything comes up!
5441I'm not going off to play because it's the weekend, so please don't misunderstand me."
5442
5443"...Huh?"
5444Sakura's acting suspicious, and she looks very tense.
5445I don't really understand what she wants to say, but I guess she just means she can't come over this weekend.
5446
5447"Okay. I'll go to the dojo if something comes up."
5448"Yes, it will make me happy if you do so."
5449Sakura looks relieved.
5450And when she looks down, her face suddenly stiffens.
5451
5452"Senpai, your hand."
5453"Hm?"
5454Sakura is staring at my left hand.
5455Looking down at it, it's bleeding.
5456
5457"Huh?"
5458I pull up my sleeve.
5459There is certainly blood there.
5460
5461"What's this? Maybe I cut it while fixing something last night."
5462But it doesn't hurt at all.
5463There's just a welt on there.
5464The welt goes straight from my shoulder down to the hand, and it looks kind of like a small snake running from my shoulder to my hand.
5465
5466"Well, I don't feel any pain, so it should go away quickly. Don't worry, it's nothing."
5467"...Yes, if you say so."
5468Perhaps she's feeling bad from seeing the blood, as Sakura looks away and falls silent.
5469Scene 10 - Worsening bruiseEdit
5470
5471After Fuji-Nee leaves, we lock the house and leave.
5472
5473"......"
5474"Sakura? You don't look well. Are you feeling sick again?"
5475
5476"Huh...? No, I'm fine. How about you, Senpai? You looked awful this morning and, um, your bruise from yesterday might be worse."
5477Yesterday's bruise...?
5478Oh, that welt on my left hand.
5479
5480"No, it didn't get any worse. It's just a welt, so it should heal in no time."
5481"......"
5482She must be worried about something as she continues to stare at me.
5483
5484"Uh.... it's fine. It's nothing, seriously."
5485"......"
5486"What? You've been acting awfully strange since yesterday. This is just a welt, right? Or what, did you step on my hand while I was asleep and you feel guilty about it?"
5487
5488"S-Senpai, I'm not that heavy! I just..."
5489"Just what?"
5490"...Um, I just hope I'm wrong."
5491
5492"...Huh?"
5493I don't understand her.
5494Sakura doesn't talk much, but she tends to say important things clearly.
5495She doesn't usually talk like this.
5496
5497"...Senpai. I have a favor to ask of you if it's all right."
5498"Huh? Yeah, if it's something I can do."
5499"...Yes. I won't be able to come and help you until tomorrow night. Can you try to stay in your house during that time?"
5500
5501"...? Are you telling me to skip work on Sunday?"
5502"Yes. I want you to stay in your house as much as possible. Um, I'll come and help once I'm done with my errand."
5503
5504"I see... well, I guess I can take a rest for a day.
5505All right then. I'll relax during the weekend. Is that okay, Sakura?"
5506"Yes, that will help me out a lot."
5507
5508I guess it's fine to relax once in a while.
5509I have some extra living expenses from working a lot recently, so I'll clean up all the junk this weekend.
5510Scene 11 - Tiger Dojo 1Edit
5511
5512Hello! Is everyone doing fine?
5513An hour of gaming a day, for all you who died so easily, this is the assistance corner that solves all your problems in a flash, the Tiger Dojo!
5514So. First of all, I would like to ask what the meaning of this corner is! It totally destroys the mood of the actual story!
5515Answer, senior student!
5516Osu! This dojo is the backstage that always saves the dull and stupid Shirou. It can be said that this is the central foundation that supports "Fate" itself.
5517It would not be an exaggeration to call this the main storyline of "Fate"!
5518Marvelous! Bravo! Oh bravo!
5519Yes, well done. I think everyone's starting to realize now, but this dojo is an important part of "Fate".
5520Everyone, please don't be tricked by those fake heroines that have large parts in the story, and if you see a dangerous choice, please choose it.
5521Well, as for this Shirou......
5522Oh man, squashed lower body and only the head left?
5523Someone who would do such a thing must be brutal and cruel. What do you think about that, student?
5524No problem! This is a cute and pop genocide of love!
5525Unsatisfactory!
5526Owww... I-I made a mistake. This is the result of a weak Onii-chan making this particular heroine angry.
5527That is exactly right. In other words, broken samurai code, seppuku if you turn your back.
5528From now on, please choose cowardly choices like this as you'll die a lot.
5529But since this is supposed to be a Q&A corner, I shall help you with your problem.
5530Senior student, what is the counter-measure this time?
5531Osu, go back to the choice and choose the other one.
5532All right, well done.
5533Unexpected deaths like this are set up all over the place, so it's standard to save at choices.
5534Well then, that's it for this time! I shall wait for you at the next practice!
5535See you!
5536Scene 12 - Worms from hellEdit
5537
5538There's a sound.
5539It's hard to determine if the sound is someone crying or something being dragged.
5540The sound is all there is.
5541There are only decaying things here.
5542The stone walls are fragile like rotten trees,
5543and the air is sweet like honey.
5544The living things on the floor are melted like ripe fruit, and even time is rotten and meaningless here.
5545
5546This space is worn out after a long period of time.
5547This darkness is the grave of all that were not mourned for, because of the tenacity of a certain bloodline.
5548
5549"―――It seems all seven have gathered."
5550
5551In the center of the decay wiggles the largest decay.
5552The sound of worms and the smell of rotten meat.
5553The master of this basement room is rotten but alive, and swarmed by the otherworldly worms.
5554The worms that crawl up his feet suck on the skin at the ankles and use their suckers to consume the meat and burrow into it.
5555
5556There aren't merely a hundred or so of these swarming worms.
5557If a human were swarmed by this black carpet, they would not even last a minute.
5558A human would have all their meat and bones taken by the worms and would crumble as a boneless skin.
5559
5560"Not enough. These worms need to be replaced soon."
5561
5562But the thing does not crumble.
5563No, the more the worms enter his body through the ankles, the more complete his body becomes.
5564―――That thing is not being consumed by the worms.
5565The worms swarming the room are the ones being eaten.
5566The amount stored will last a hundred years.
5567If this is something that eats only worms, it means that much more life is already guaranteed.
5568
5569"There are still more chances to come. It does not mean this is the last chance. If the conditions aren't perfect, I should restrict myself to just watching, but..."
5570
5571"Well," says the figure with a smile.
5572The "place" this time is far from perfect.
5573The hole is opening less than ten years after the last battle.
5574The supervisor, the priest, has two Servants, and the Servant residing at the Ryudou Temple has summoned a Servant herself.
5575The conditions are not good.
5576The grail that would be filled in such an unstable battle would be far from perfect.
5577Even if the gate is opened, it would not be possible to reach inside it.
5578
5579"Then I should just restrict myself to observing, but unfortunately, the pieces I have are well-suited."
5580
5581The condition to fight for the Holy Grail is terrible.
5582But one thing―――that "thing" created after a lot of work has been completed perfectly.
5583It shall reach it once it is open.
5584It shall definitely reach the Holy Grail if it makes no mistake in the procedure.
5585After all, it has had the content of the Holy Grail planted within it.
5586It is a cellular tool that has been contaminated by the Holy Grail for the past ten years.
5587So as things with the same origin, it is only natural they will attract each other.
5588
5589"...Heh, there is a next time for me, but that thing won't last long. I received it as an afterbirth, but I never thought it would turn out this well."
5590
5591That thing prepared as an experiment is so suitable you could call it perfect.
5592It was planned to be disposable, but if it can be used, it should be.
5593Either way, it is something that was planned to be disposed of.
5594Even if it is destroyed in battle, it does not change the fact that it will be disposed.
5595
5596"―――Then, there is only one problem.
5597How I will motivate it."
5598
5599The prepared "compatible work" hates conflict.
5600It would be simple if its mind could be taken over, but the work's mental barrier is stronger than expected.
5601Well, one with a strong Magic Circuit was what was wished for.
5602So it is only natural for it to be strong against a poison that tries to violate the self.
5603Should it be the obedient doll or the superior pupil?
5604As long as the latter is decided, controlling it is out of the question.
5605
5606"―――Once is fine. If there is a small opening, it will seek the Holy Grail on its own, but..."
5607
5608Creating that small opening is the hard part.
5609It does not have a mentality that will break down under external pressure.
5610If it did, it would have broken already eleven years ago.
5611That thing is the strongest fortress that has no blade to strike back.
5612Then, what will break it must come from within.
5613Its emotions will become the key to change it.
5614
5615"―――You're here. Then I shall create that small opening."
5616
5617Footsteps echo through the darkness.
5618The appearing person walks to the worms in the middle of the decay, and...
5619"Do I have to kill every Master?"[r]
5620And asks the anticipated question.
5621
5622"――――――――"
5623
5624Of course, it does not need to answer such a question.
5625All Masters must be killed.
5626We must take away all Servants.
5627That is the idea swirling in this basement.
5628But pushing that aside...
5629
5630"If you say so, it cannot be helped. Then I shall restrict myself to observation this time."
5631
5632The thing says so.
5633A voice of relief and a relaxed air.
5634After giving a kind smile that has no intention of fighting,
5635
5636"But it is a bit annoying if that is the case. Out of all the Masters, the daughter of Tohsaka is pretty well-made. If there is a winner, it will probably be her."
5637
5638It murmurs disappointedly.
5639"――――――――"[r]
5640The slack air returns.
5641A small change―――a faint emotion of evil fills the room.
5642The one that disliked conflict was moved by that one word.
5643It is built on that small movement.
5644A small crack.
5645A small opening that should not be opened, which the thing itself does not notice.
5646
5647"―――Kuh."
5648
5649The rotten meat laughs.
5650Swarmed by worms and still rotting, it continues to laugh, still holding a human shape.
5651Scene 16 - One more timeEdit
5652
5653"Ah... guh."
5654I wake up.
5655I feel sick. My whole body is in pain, and I have a sharp headache each time my heart throbs.
5656
5657"What... happened?"
5658I can't remember because of the sharp headache.
5659My body is cold, probably from lying on the floor for a long time.
5660The only certain thing is my ripped uniform, and my own blood on the floor.
5661
5662"...!"
5663I get up with a hazy head.
5664The spot where I was lying looks like a murder scene.
5665
5666"...Damn, I really..."
5667...Had my chest pierced?
5668
5669"...Hah... guh..."
5670Bearing the pain, I enter the closest classroom.
5671Moving to the locker with unsteady steps, I take out a mop and a bucket.
5672
5673"...Huh... what am I doing...?"
5674I'm still in a panic.
5675Why do I still think I have to clean up, when I've just met something totally outrageous and been killed instantly? Am I an idiot?
5676
5677"...Haa... haa... damn, it won't come off..."
5678...I wipe the floor with the mop.
5679With unsteady hands, I manage to get the blood wiped off, and pick up any trash lying around and put it into my pocket.
5680...Maybe I'm destroying the evidence.
5681I'm still in a daze, so perhaps that's why I'm doing something so absurd.
5682
5683"...Ah... haa... haa... haa..."
5684I put back the mop and bucket, and leave the school like a zombie.
5685...I get hotter as I walk.
5686The air is so cold, but it feels like my body is burning.
5687
5688...When I get home, the day has already changed.
5689There's no one home.
5690Neither Fuji-Nee nor Sakura is around now.
5691
5692"...Ah... haa, haa, haa."
5693I collapse to the floor.
5694I lie on the ground and finally calm down.
5695"......"
5696I take a deep breath.
5697
5698When I inhale, my heart cries in pain as if cracking apart.
5699...No, that's wrong.
5700It wasn't just cracked.
5701It had a hole in it, but it healed, and the wound tries to open up again when I inhale.
5702
5703"...So it's true that I was almost killed."
5704No, that's wrong too.
5705I wasn't almost killed... I was actually killed.
5706But I'm still alive in spite of that, because someone saved me.
5707
5708"...I wonder who it was. I should at least thank them."
5709Since the person was there, that person might have something to do with them.
5710But that makes no difference to the fact that the person saved me. I have to thank them one of these days.
5711
5712"Ah... guh...!"
5713The moment I let my guard down, the pain returns.
5714At the same time, I feel like vomiting.
5715"Ah... hah, guh...!"
5716I sit up and resist the sickness.
5717"...Huh..."
5718I place my hand on my bare chest where the uniform is ripped.
5719Even though I was saved, I did have a hole in my chest.
5720That feeling.
5721Such an unpleasant feeling, a spearhead entering my body, isn't something I can forget easily.
5722"...Damn, I'll have nightmares about this for a while."
5723If I close my eyes, it feels like the lance is still in me.
5724I shake off that illusion and try to calm down.
5725"...All right, I'm starting to calm down."
5726The result of all that training every night.
5727Just taking a few deep breaths clears my mind, and the heat and nausea vanish from my body.
5728
5729"So, about those guys..."
5730A man in blue and a man in red.
5731They looked human, but I don't think they were.
5732
5733Were they like ghosts or something?
5734But I've never heard of ghosts with form, able to associate directly with people.
5735And they were talking too. If they have their own will, it's hard for me to think of them as ghosts.
5736...I've heard that the only ghosts with a body are spirits, but aren't they shaped differently from humans...?
5737
5738"...No, that's not the problem."
5739There's another fundamental problem.
5740
5741...Those two who were killing each other.
5742...The murderous burglar that has appeared in the neighborhood.
5743...The ongoing ominous events in Fuyuki City.
5744
5745"......"
5746All I can tell with such thoughts is that it's way out of my league.
5747
5748"...If Father was still alive..."
5749Perhaps because the wound on my chest is so vivid, I complain about things I shouldn't.
5750
5751"...Idiot. I've already decided to do whatever I can, even when I don't understand."
5752Complaining comes later.
5753First, I have to decide whether or not it's my concern.
5754"...!?"
5755
5756The bell hung from the ceiling rings.
5757This is a magus's house, even if only a poor one.
5758There is a boundary field that alerts me when a stranger enters the property.
5759
5760"A burglar, at a time like this...?"
5761As I speak, I realize my foolishness.
5762That can't be it.
5763
5764With this timing, right after that strange incident, that can't be it.
5765There's an intruder.
5766Not a burglar, but an assassin who's here for my life.
5767Because I remember that guy saying...
5768'You saw us, so die.'
5769
5770"......"
5771The house is filled with silence.
5772In the silent darkness, the murderous intent I felt at school is slowly drawing closer.
5773
5774"...!!"
5775My throat gulps.
5776I feel a sharp chill running down my spine.
5777I will be instantly pierced if I move from this room.
5778
5779"...!!"
5780I frantically contain the scream about to escape my mouth.
5781The instant I release it, the assassin will happily jump in and take the opportunity to kill me.
5782
5783...If that happens, it will be just like before.
5784Unprepared, I will be pierced by that lance again.
5785
5786"...Ah... haa, ah..."
5787The moment I think about it, my breathing goes wild.
5788Damn it.
5789I'm ashamed that I'm about to give up my saved life so easily and that I'm afraid.
5790
5791"Guh."
5792Gritting my teeth and holding my chest, I try to restrain myself.
5793
5794I should get used to it.
5795This is the second time.
5796This is the second time I'm about to be killed.
5797That alone is enough to make me want it to end differently from last time. Besides, I'm a magus.
5798What have I been learning for the past eight years, if I can't even protect my own life?
5799
5800"...All right, let's do it."
5801Enough thinking.
5802Right now, I just have to counter the intruder.
5803
5804"...First of all, I need a weapon."
5805Even though I'm a magus, all I can do is "strengthen" something that could be a weapon.
5806To fight, I need a weapon.
5807The shed has lots of things that could become weapons, but it's too far away.
5808If I'm attacked when I leave the living room, it will just be a repeat of what happened earlier.
5809
5810...It'll be difficult, but I have to find a weapon here.
5811Something long and thin would be best. My opponent's weapon is a lance, so something like a knife won't do.
5812It would be great if there were a wooden sword or something, but of course, there's nothing.
5813If anything here could be weapon, it's...
5814
5815"Man... only the poster Fuji-Nee left here..."
5816I'm disappointed.
5817But despite that, I'm determined even in this hopeless situation.
5818Things are already as bad as they can be, so they can't get any worse.
5819So all I have to do is run forward until I run out of energy.
5820
5821"――――Trace, on."
5822With the words that suggest my reconstruction, I channel magical energy into the 60cm long poster.
5823I have to turn it into something that can repel that lance, so I need to channel magical energy into every corner and solidify it.
5824
5825"Basic quality, analyze."
5826I extend my consciousness.
5827As if soaking my blood into the poster through my skin, I permeate magical energy into it.
5828
5829"Basic quality, reinforce."
5830A sense that I've hit the bottom.
5831Right before the magical energy overflows from it...
5832"Trace, off."
5833I cut off all connection with the poster and shudder at the feeling of success.
5834
5835The poster is now as hard as metal.
5836But it is as light as it was before, so I couldn't ask for a better sword.
5837
5838"I... did it."
5839How many years has it been since I last succeeded the strengthening magic?
5840It's kind of ironic. The magic I've never been able to achieve since Kiritsugu died is finally working in this kind of a situation.
5841
5842"Anyways, now..."
5843I might be able to do something.
5844I have some knowledge of how to use a sword.
5845I hold the poster with both hands and stand up.
5846
5847I'll die anyway if I stay here, and I don't think I would be able to flee even if I escaped this house.
5848So all I can do is to run straight to the shed and make a stronger weapon.
5849
5850"Phew."
5851Come if you're going to come, it won't be like before. And the instant I think that...
5852"...!"
5853My whole spine shivers.
5854
5855When did he arrive?
5856Appearing from the ceiling, the guy drops straight at me.
5857
5858"Wha... huh?"
5859Silver light descends upon me.
5860The guy that seems to have come straight through the ceiling descends to pierce my head.
5861"You...!!"
5862I frantically escape by rolling forward.
5863
5864He lands softly while I keep rolling.
5865But I stop rolling and stand with my freshly-made sword in hand.
5866
5867"......"
5868He turns to face me, looking bored.
5869
5870"...You're causing unnecessary troubles. I was being considerate by killing you before you noticed me."
5871He raises his lance again, seemingly uninterested.
5872
5873"......"
5874I don't know why, but he lacks the spirit he had at the schoolground.
5875In that case, I might be able to outwit him...!
5876
5877"...Geez. I never thought I'd kill the same person twice in one day. I guess it just means the human world is always filled with bloodshed."
5878The man is complaining as if he thinks nothing of me.
5879
5880"―――"
5881I slowly move backwards.
5882It's about three more meters to the window.
5883Once out the window, it's about twenty meters to the shed.
5884Then, I can run off this instant...
5885
5886"See ya. Don't come back this time, kid."
5887He says blankly, as if sighing it out.
5888
5889"Ahhh!?"
5890Pain assails my right arm.
5891"...?"
5892It happened in an instant.
5893The man's lance is thrust, without time for me to react.
5894
5895...I would have faced my second death with that blow.
5896But what prevented it was my newly-made sword.
5897He must have thought it was just paper.
5898The lance, thrust as if the poster wasn't there, was deflected by it and only skimmed my right arm.
5899
5900"...Wow. That's a strange technique you've got there."
5901The man's expression goes away.
5902His carelessness disappears, and he's now staring at me with beast-like eyes.
5903
5904"Agh."
5905I screwed up. I was just being stupidly optimistic when I thought I could do something.
5906The thing before me is a monster beyond belief.
5907Painfully, I realize my foolishness for letting my guard down even slightly against him.
5908
5909...That's right.
5910If I'd been really desperate, I should have ran frantically to the window as soon as I miraculously avoided his first attack...!
5911
5912"I thought you were just a kid, but I see... I do feel some magical energy from you, even though it's weak. That must be why you're alive even after I stabbed you through the heart."
5913He points his lance at me.
5914
5915"......"
5916I won't be able to block it.
5917I can't possibly block that lightning-fast blow.
5918If his weapon were a sword, I might have been able to at least prepare for it.
5919But that's a lance.
5920A sword follows a line, but a lance has a point.
5921How am I supposed to block a blow from a point that I can't even see coming?
5922
5923"Good, it looks like I might be able to have a little fun."
5924The man's body descends.
5925In that instant...
5926His lance is swung, sideways.
5927
5928I block the lance coming at my face with just my instincts.
5929
5930"Guh...!?"
5931"Good boy. Here comes the next one...!"
5932
5933There's a huge whirlwind.
5934I don't know how he's moving the lance in this small room, but it makes a beautiful arc and...
5935"...!!!"
5936...Comes to attack my body from the other side...!
5937
5938"Gah...!!?"
5939My constructed sword, moved to stop it, bends.
5940Is he using a hammer!?
5941Damn, this numbness feels like I've broken the bones in my arm!
5942
5943"Damn, you...!"
5944"Huh?"
5945I swing the sword instinctively.
5946He must take me lightly as he hasn't pulled back his lance, so I flick away the shaft with my sword!
5947
5948"Guh...!"
5949The arms that hit it go numb.
5950The sword bends even more, and the man's lance only moves slightly.
5951
5952"...You're useless. I gave you a chance, but you didn't do anything worthwhile. Well, I guess it's asking too much to expect a good armed fight from a magus..."
5953
5954The man was just playing with me.
5955He let me hit him once, since I blocked him twice.
5956...But I used up my one and only chance for just a makeshift attack.
5957That's why he sees no point in fighting me anymore.
5958
5959"―――You've let me down. I'll just kill you now, kid."
5960He readies his lance again.
5961"Say..."
5962During that small unnecessary movement...
5963"...What you want, you idiot!"
5964Without looking behind me, I jump out the window...!
5965
5966"Haa, haa, ha..."
5967I break the window with my back and roll outside.
5968I roll a few times, get up, and....
5969"Haa!"
5970Without a thought, I turn and swing behind me.
5971
5972"Hmh...!"
5973The man hesitates a moment, as I deflected his lance thrust.
5974As I expected.
5975If I jumped out the window, he would definitely come after me.
5976And he would kill me even before I could get up.
5977
5978That's why I expected the fatal blow and swung at it.
5979It was a bold plan. I would have died if it was a second too late or a second too early. But considering the difference in our skill, I could never have been too early.
5980
5981So all I had to do was get up as fast as possible and swing at what was coming behind me.
5982The result was perfect. I won my bet and deflected the man's lance...!
5983
5984"Ha, ah...!"
5985I quickly regain my balance.
5986Now, I have to make it to the shed before he recovers!
5987"...Fly."
5988
5989"Huh...?"
5990The man who supposedly had his lance knocked away comes up to me empty-handed and...
5991...Spins and executes a roundhouse kick.
5992
5993"......"
5994The scenery flies past me.
5995My battered chest is numb and I cannot breathe.
5996No, what's more surprising is, I'm flying.
5997I never in my dreams thought that I would be sent flying by a mere roundhouse ki――――
5998
5999"Guh...!"
6000I fall to the ground from my back.
6001I hit a wall and come crashing down.
6002
6003"Guha, ah...!"
6004I can't breathe.
6005My vision is blurred.
6006I manage to stand, supporting myself against the wall of my destination, the shed.
6007
6008"Haa, haa."
6009I track the man with my blurry vision.
6010...I must have been kicked twenty meters.
6011The man approaches, lance in hand.
6012
6013"Guh...!"
6014I'll be killed.
6015I'll definitely be killed.
6016The man will be here in a second.
6017If I don't want to die now, I have to get up and face... him...
6018
6019"......"
6020The lance comes out at me.
6021I can't even turn around fully, and my collapsing body faces the man's lance.
6022
6023"Damn, if you're a man, keep yourself together...!"
6024How fortunate.
6025I got lucky as I couldn't hold myself up and my knees collapsed.
6026The lance goes over my head and hits the door of the shed, opening it.
6027
6028"Oh..."
6029So, this is my last chance.
6030If I go in the shed, there should be something that I could use as a weapon...
6031
6032"Guh...!"
6033I enter the shed on all fours.
6034There...
6035"Here, this is it!"
6036A fatal, inescapable blow is thrust.
6037
6038"Youuuuuuuu!"
6039And I block it.
6040I unroll the poster and make it into a one-time shield.
6041
6042"Hmm...!?"
6043A huge impact.
6044The opened-up poster did block the lance, but it was not strong enough. It's pierced through and transforms back into its original paper.
6045
6046"Ah, Guh...!"
6047Hit by the impact of the thrust lance, I'm flung to the wall.
6048
6049"Agh..."
6050I fall on my butt and recover myself.
6051When I raise my head to try to find a weapon...
6052"Checkmate. That was a pretty surprising move, kid."
6053The man is pointing the lance at me.
6054
6055"――――――"
6056This is it.
6057The man's lance is pointed directly at my heart.
6058I know this...
6059This is the smell of death I felt just a few hours ago.
6060
6061"...But I don't understand. You're quick-witted, but you suck at magic. It seems like you have talent, but I guess you're just too young."
6062
6063...I can't hear him.
6064My mind is focused only on the weapon in front of me.
6065It's only natural.
6066Because I'll die when that thing is thrust.
6067So everything else is gone from my mind. What else can I think about now that things have ended up like this?
6068
6069"It's unlikely, but maybe you were the seventh one.
6070Well, this is it for you even if that's the case."
6071The man's arm moves.
6072The movement I couldn't even see before looks like it's in slow-motion now.
6073
6074The running silver light.
6075The spearhead moves straight for my heart.
6076It will spill blood in the next second.
6077I know this feeling.
6078The feeling of metal running into in me...
6079The taste of blood coming up my throat...
6080The sense of the world around me disappearing...
6081I felt all of it earlier.
6082...And I have to experience it again? Really?
6083I don't understand. Why do I have to go through this?
6084
6085...This is bullshit.
6086I can't accept this. I can't just die here meaninglessly.
6087I was saved. I was saved, so I can't die so easily.
6088I have to live and fulfill my obligations. If I die, I can't do that.
6089
6090But the lance will pierce me.
6091The spearhead will cut into my flesh and pierce my heart.
6092
6093"――――"
6094It pisses me off.
6095It's ridiculous to kill someone that easily.
6096It's ridiculous for me to die so easily.
6097Dying twice in one day, that's ridiculous as well.
6098Damn, everything is so screwed up that I can't contain it all and...
6099
6100"Damn it, I..."
6101Won't be killed meaninglessly...
6102by someone like you―――!!!!!!!
6103
6104"Huh?"
6105Truly, it...
6106"What...!?"
6107...It appeared like magic.
6108
6109In a blinding light, it appears from behind me.
6110My mind stops.
6111All I know is that the figure who appeared is a girl.
6112
6113moment it appears, it repels the lance thrust at my heart and steps up to the enemy without hesitation.
6114"...Can it be!? The seventh Servant..!?"
6115The man readies his deflected lance, and the girl swings something she is holding.
6116
6117Sparks fly twice.
6118A strong swing.
6119The man hesitates, receiving a heavy blow from the girl.
6120"Kuh!"
6121He must have realized he is at a disadvantage, as he jumps out of the shed with bestial speed.
6122While keeping her guard up against the man, she quietly turns to me.
6123
6124The wind is strong today.
6125The clouds drift and the moon appears for a brief moment.
6126The silver light that shines into the shed lights up the girl in knightly form.
6127
6128"......"
6129I'm speechless.
6130Not because I'm confused by the sudden turn of events.
6131I'm at a loss for words because of this girl's overwhelming beauty.
6132
6133"――――――――"
6134The girl stares at me emotionlessly with her jewel-like eyes.
6135"―――I ask of you. Are you my Master?"
6136She says in a valiant voice.
6137
6138"Huh... Ma... ster...?"
6139I only repeat back her words.
6140I don't know who she is or what she's talking about.
6141All I know is that this small girl is the same kind of being as the man outside.
6142
6143"......"
6144The girl says nothing and just stares at me silently.
6145―――How can I put this?
6146The figure in front of me is so special that I forget the situation, that the man outside could come and attack at any second.
6147
6148It feels like time has stopped just around me.
6149The fear of death has disappeared and only the girl fills my vision.
6150
6151"I, Servant Saber, have come forth in response to your summons.
6152Please give me an order, Master."
6153She speaks again.
6154The instant I hear the words Master and Servant...
6155
6156"...!!"
6157A pain shoots through my left hand.
6158It's like a hot iron has been placed on my hand.
6159
6160I grab my left hand instinctively.
6161That must have been the signal, as the girl quietly nods her lovely face.
6162
6163"From this time forth, my sword shall be with you and your fate shall be with me.
6164―――Now, our contract is complete."
6165
6166"Contract? What are you talking about...!?"
6167Even I have some knowledge of magic. I understand what that word means.
6168But the girl doesn't answer me and looks away with the same grace she had when she nodded.
6169
6170――――She looks at the door of the shed.
6171There stands the man, his lance ready in his hand.
6172Scene 17 - Tohsaka Rin(II)Edit
6173
6174...Easily slashes the man in red.
6175Saber raises her arm to finish him off.
6176But right before the man in red's neck is slashed, he disappears as a powerful magic is cast.
6177
6178Saber doesn't stop.
6179She dashes to the person behind the man in red and easily cuts off the large spell the person launches.
6180
6181"What the..."
6182I knew she was strong, but this is overwhelming.
6183That spell right now was at a level of intervention magic that I cannot even compare with.
6184
6185Father could use one as strong as that, but to cast a natural intervention of that power instantly... I don't think even a first-class magus could do so.
6186But Saber nullified even that master-class magic.
6187
6188The enemy must be a magus, as the match is decided right there.
6189The magus's attacks are no use against Saber, and she mercilessly attacks the magus.
6190
6191A sound of someone falling backwards.
6192The magus has miraculously dodged Saber's blow, but the enemy now cannot move.
6193Saber corners the enemy and points her invisible sword.
6194
6195"......"
6196My mind freezes.
6197Probably because the moon lights up the scene for an instant.
6198I can tell that the figure Saber is pointing at is human.
6199I can't tell who it is, but the image of Saber killing someone and getting splattered with blood pops into my head.
6200
6201"......"
6202Saber moves...
6203She will pierce the enemy's throat with the "thing" in her hand.
6204
6205"STOP, SABER!!!!!!!"
6206I scream as loud as I can.
6207Her sword stops.
6208Thank God I can't see her sword.
6209The end of her invisible sword isn't wet with the enemy's blood.
6210
6211"...Don't. Please don't do it, Saber."
6212I address her, glaring.
6213Preparing myself to do my best to stop her.
6214
6215"Why do you stop me, Shirou? She is Archer's Master. We have to kill her here."
6216No, Saber has no intention of stopping.
6217She only stopped because I said so, and she is ready to bring her sword down at any time...!
6218
6219"I-I'm telling you to wait! You're calling me Master or something, but I don't understand anything at all. If you're going to call me that, I think you should explain things to me first...!"
6220
6221"......"
6222
6223Saber doesn't answer.
6224She only stares at me in silence.
6225
6226"You're doing this in the wrong order, Saber. I still don't understand who you are. But I'll listen if you talk, so please don't do this."
6227
6228"......"
6229Saber is silent.
6230Still pointing her sword at the fallen enemy, she looks at me discontentedly.
6231
6232"What do you mean by that?
6233Are you demanding ideals like not hurting anyone unnecessarily?"
6234
6235"Huh...?"
6236Not hurting anyone unnecessarily...?
6237Well, it is true that we should avoid fights as much as possible, but I'm not so good-natured as to release someone who came to attack me.
6238
6239"So you are saying... do not take life even if it is that of the enemy, correct? I will not obey such an order. An enemy is someone you must defeat. If you still want me to stop, make me obey with your Command Spell."
6240
6241"...? I'm talking about you. A girl shouldn't be swinging swords around, all the more so if you're hurt.
6242...Oh wait, I don't even know if it's a sword or not, huh? Anyway! You're a girl, so you can't do that!"
6243
6244"―――――"
6245Saber looks dumbfounded, as if taken aback.
6246
6247How long were we standing like that?
6248"...So? When will Saber-san lower her sword?"
6249The figure on the ground suddenly speaks.
6250
6251"...!"
6252Saber suddenly returns to concentrating her attention on her sword.
6253
6254"Give up. I have no sword to lower in front of an enemy."
6255"Even if your Master says to lower it?
6256Wow, so even Saber would betray her Master, huh?"
6257
6258"――――――――"
6259Saber grits her teeth.
6260But Saber lowers her sword and relaxes.
6261Saber's hostility disappears, so she must have put away her sword as well.
6262
6263"I see. Then I can stand up, right?"
6264The one on the ground stands up.
6265She looks shameless, brushing her rear.
6266...Hey, wait a second.
6267
6268That sulky person is definitely-WHAAAAAAT...!?
6269
6270"You, you're Tohsaka...!?"
6271"Yes. Good evening, Emiya-kun."
6272Tohsaka Rin replies with a big smile.
6273
6274"Uh..?"
6275That gets me.
6276If she greets me normally like that, everything that happened up to now seems like a dream and... No, my head's about to explode, geez, how easy would things be if it did...!?
6277
6278"Um, no, well, um... so you were using magic right now, so that means..."
6279"I'm a magus. Well, we're the same, so it's not something I need to hide."
6280
6281"Guh..."
6282When she replies clearly like that, it makes me seem stupid for asking.
6283"Let's talk inside. You don't know anything, right Emiya-kun?"
6284So saying, she walks toward the entrance.
6285
6286"Wait, what are you thinking...!?"
6287And then...
6288She turns, and the smile on her face isn't like the previous one.
6289
6290"Are you stupid? I am thinking about a lot of things. That's why I want to talk to you.
6291Emiya-kun, it's good to be surprised by sudden turns of events, but it could sometimes cost you your life if you don't just accept it. Incidentally, do you understand that now is one of those times?"
6292She glares at me.
6293
6294"...!!"
6295"It's fine if you understand. So let's go to your place."
6296Tohsaka goes through the gate.
6297
6298"...She's really pissed..."
6299It's only natural.
6300She had a sword pointed at her until now, and she was almost killed.
6301
6302"No, but still..."
6303Is it just my imagination or is she totally unlike how she seems at school?
6304
6305So, I'm in a strange situation.
6306In front of me is the school's number one idol whom I admire, Tohsaka Rin.
6307And following silently behind me is Saber, who calls herself a Servant.
6308
6309"......"
6310Oh.
6311The hallway suddenly feels like a different dimension.
6312
6313But I can't be a coward forever.
6314I'm a magus, even if I am just an amateur.
6315Tohsaka Rin, a magus just like me, is acting so fearlessly, so I have to act firmly too.
6316
6317...But I can only work out a few things.
6318First, about Saber, who's following me.
6319I am sure that she is some kind of a familiar, because she calls me Master and I've made a contract with her.
6320
6321I hear that a familiar is some kind of an assistant for a magus.
6322Most magi transfer part of their body into something and summon it as another self.
6323
6324For the other self, a magus usually uses a small animal.
6325That's simply because it's easy to take over the mind of something like a cat or a dog.
6326Some magi use a human as their familiar, but they need enough magical energy to restrain a human at all times if they do such a thing.
6327
6328But if one constantly uses enough magical energy to control someone, it would take most of the magus' magical energy to sustain the familiar.
6329But that'd be putting the cart before the horse.
6330A familiar is something that assists the magus.
6331To reduce the burden on the magus, it is commonly accepted that small animals are most suitable.
6332...So I've been taught, but...
6333
6334"Hm? What is it, Shirou?"
6335"...No, it's nothing."
6336...Saber looks human no matter how you look at her. And she is clearly superior to me, her master.
6337I don't have the magical energy to control such a person, and more than that, I don't have the Magic Circuit to summon a familiar.
6338
6339"......"
6340So Saber must be something rather unlike a familiar.
6341She said she is a Servant.
6342I don't know what that is, but I think the man called Lancer and the man in red with Tohsaka were the same thing.
6343
6344Then it must be that Tohsaka is also called a Master.
6345I just saw her magic skills.
6346If I am worth half a magus, she is worth about three magi... though of course, there's no point in comparing me to other magi when I can only use the strengthening magic.
6347
6348Anyway, Tohsaka is an amazing magus.
6349In any spiritually superior land is a family of magi that looks after that land.
6350The Emiya family only came to this land in Kiritsugu's generation, so we're just strangers.
6351That's why I didn't know that Tohsaka was a magus, and I'm sure Tohsaka didn't know that I knew magic.
6352
6353...There are several magi in this town that I don't know about.
6354If Lancer is the familiar of another magus in this town, then does it mean that I stuck my head into a conflict between magi?
6355
6356"Wow, it's pretty big. Japanese-style is unusual for me.
6357Oh, is that the living room, Emiya-kun?"
6358Saying so, Tohsaka goes into the living room.
6359"......"
6360Let's stop thinking for now.
6361Let's just listen to Tohsaka's story.
6362
6363I turn the lights on.
6364It's already past one in the morning.
6365
6366"Oh, it's so cold! What's this, the windows are broken?"
6367"I couldn't help it. I was attacked by this Lancer guy. I was just desperate."
6368"Oh, I see. Then were you fighting him alone until you summoned Saber?"
6369"I didn't fight him. He just beat me up."
6370
6371"Oh, so you don't try to show off, huh? ...I see, I see, you're really just as you appear, Emiya-kun."
6372Tohsaka walks over to the broken window.
6373
6374"...?"
6375Tohsaka takes a piece of the shattered glass, takes a look at it, and...
6376"―――Minuten vor Schwei[szlig]en"
6377She cuts the tip of her finger and puts a drop of her blood onto the glass.
6378
6379"...!?"
6380What kind of magic is this?
6381The shattered glass combines on its own and restores itself in a matter of seconds.
6382
6383"Tohsaka, that was..."
6384"It's just a small demonstration. It won't be enough to repay you for saving me, but I have to at least do this much.
6385
6386...Well, I'm sure you would've fixed it even if I hadn't, but that's just a waste of magical energy, right? All you really have to do is replace the window, but we don't want to talk in this cold, do we?"
6387She says so as if it's something natural.
6388But needless to say, her skills are beyond my understanding.
6389
6390"No, that's amazing, Tohsaka. I can't do that sort of thing, so I'm glad you fixed it."
6391
6392"Huh? There's no way you can't fix it.
6393Handling glass is so elementary. Restoring glass that broke a few minutes ago is only like an admission test for any school, right?"
6394
6395"So that's how it is? I was only taught by my father, so I don't even know the basics or the elementary stuff."
6396"―――Huh?"
6397Tohsaka freezes.
6398...Dammit. It seems I said something I shouldn't have.
6399
6400"...Wait. Then you're saying you're just an amateur who can't even run your own workshop?"
6401"...? I don't have a workshop."
6402...Well, I do have that shed as my training area, but I think Tohsaka would get mad if I called that my workshop.
6403
6404"...I think it's impossible, but I'll ask anyway. Could it be that you don't know how to handle the five main elements, or how to make a Pass?"
6405I honestly admit that I don't know.
6406"......"
6407Wow, that's scary.
6408She's so beautiful usually, so she looks pretty scary now.
6409
6410"Then what are you, just an amateur?"
6411"That's not true. I can at least use strengthening magic."
6412"Strengthening... that's an awfully odd magic. So, you can't do anything other than that?"
6413Tohsaka glares at me.
6414"...Well, to be honest, probably not."
6415Her glare makes my answer vague.
6416
6417"...Geez. Why did Saber get summoned to a guy like this?"
6418She sighs.
6419"Hm."
6420It makes me mad.
6421I haven't been playing around. I know I'm an amateur, but I don't think it matters right now.
6422
6423"Well, I don't care. There's no point in complaining about what's already happened. More importantly, I have to pay back my debt right now."
6424Tohsaka takes a breath.
6425
6426"Well, I'll begin.
6427Emiya-kun, you don't know what kind of situation you're in right now, correct?"
6428"......"
6429I nod.
6430
6431"I thought so. Well, I could tell easily, but I have to confirm, right? It's only putting flab on my mind if I tell someone that already knows about it."
6432"...?"
6433I think that was a weird phrase, but I stay quiet as I think she'll beat me up if I make fun of her now.
6434
6435"To put it bluntly, you have been chosen as a Master.
6436You have a holy sign on one of your hands, right? On your hand or on your arm. There are personal differences, but there should be three Command Spells engraved. That is the sign of a Master."
6437"On my hand... oh, this."
6438
6439"Yes. That is also a spell that rules the Servant, so take care of it. It's called a Command Spell and you can retain control over your Servant as long as you have it."
6440
6441"...? What do you mean 'as long as I have it'?"
6442"The Command Spell is an item of unconditional obedience. I think you've already realized that Servants have their own will, but that mark overrules their will and makes them obey your command."
6443
6444"There's no spell needed to activate it, and it will be activated when you put your mind to using it.
6445But you'll lose one for every time you use it, so make sure you only use it twice.
6446If you lose all your Command Spells, you'll be killed, so be careful."
6447
6448"What... I'll be killed?"
6449"That's right. It's fundamental in the Holy Grail War for Masters to kill other Masters. And the Master that kills the other six Masters is awarded with the Holy Grail."
6450
6451"What...?"
6452H-Hold on.
6453I don't understand what Tohsaka is talking about at all.
6454Like the part about Masters killing other Masters.
6455And the part where the winner gets a Holy Grail... wait, does she mean that Holy Grail...!?
6456
6457"You still don't understand? To put it simply, you've been dragged into a game.
6458A survival game between the seven Masters, a game called the Holy Grail War. A battle royale between the Masters that won't end until you kill all other Masters."
6459Tohsaka Rin states so as if it is the most natural thing in the world.
6460
6461"――――――――"
6462That phrase swirls in my head.
6463I have been chosen as a Master.
6464Tohsaka says she is a Master.
6465Familiars called the Servants.
6466―――And.
6467A battle to the death between other magi called the Holy Grail War.
6468
6469"Wait. What is that? What are you talking about all of a sudden?"
6470"I understand how you feel, but I'm just telling you the truth.
6471...Besides, you should understand deep down. You should know you're in a situation you can't run away from, having been almost killed by that Servant twice now."
6472
6473"――――――――"
6474That's...
6475Certainly, I was almost killed by that Lancer guy, but...
6476
6477"Oh no, that's wrong. In fact, you weren't almost killed, you were actually killed. I'm surprised you're alive again."
6478"―――"
6479Tohsaka's comment finishes me off.
6480
6481...That's right.
6482That guy killed me, and I certainly died.
6483No excuse nor negotiation was possible. I was just someone who had to be killed.
6484So...
6485Even if I do deny this battle to the death that I cannot understand, the others in it will not withdraw.
6486
6487"―――"
6488"Do you get it now? Then I'll go on.
6489I don't exactly know what the Holy Grail War is.
6490But I know that every few decades, seven Masters are chosen and given Servants."
6491
6492"I'm also chosen as a Master. That's why I made a contract with a Servant, and you made a contract with Saber.
6493Think of the Servant as a familiar, given to you by the Holy Grail to win the Holy Grail War.
6494And as Masters, we are to work together with our Servant to kill other Masters."
6495
6496"......"
6497Tohsaka's description is too brief for me to understand.
6498But there is one thing I do wonder about.
6499
6500"...Hold on. You say Saber is a familiar, but I'm not convinced.
6501Familiars are things like cats and birds, right? Well, I do hear that some use human ghosts, but Saber has a body. Besides, she doesn't look like a familiar."
6502
6503I glance at Saber.
6504Saber is quietly listening to our conversation.
6505...She looks just like a human being.
6506I don't know her identity, but she's a girl about my age.
6507Just having a girl like that near me is more than enough, so I don't get it when she tells me that Saber is a familiar... and besides, my heart is pounding right now.
6508
6509"Familiar, huh...? Well, Servants are in that category, but they are on a different level. Because that girl over there is a Ghost Liner, considered to be the strongest of all familiars."
6510"Ghost Liner......? Then do you mean she really is a ghost?"
6511
6512A human ghost that stopped living a long time ago.
6513The remaining minds of those with strong abilities, who remain in this world even after they die.
6514But that doesn't make sense.
6515A ghost doesn't have a body. A ghost can be only hurt by ghosts.
6516So, as I have a body, a ghost shouldn't be able to kill me.
6517
6518"A ghost... huh? She's similar, but Saber would kill you if you compared her to one.
6519Servants are heroes of the past given bodies. Beings surpassing humans, more like spirits."
6520"Huh? Heroes of the past given bodies?"
6521"That's right. A legendary hero was pulled from the past or the present or whenever and given a body.
6522
6523"Well, it's the role of the Master to summon them, and the Holy Grail does the rest.
6524It's impossible for a magus to give shape to a soul, so we're assisted by a strong Artifact."
6525
6526"Hold on. So a 'hero of the past' means... what...!?"
6527I look over at Saber.
6528Then she's a heroine from the past too?
6529Well, it's true that nobody would dress like that now, but still...
6530
6531"That's impossible. I've never heard of any such magic."
6532"Of course not. This isn't magic. Think of it as a phenomenon created by the Holy Grail. It's impossible to recreate a soul and give it a body without it."
6533"...Recreation of the soul? Then a Servant isn't a ghost...?"
6534
6535"No. Haven't you been taught that any humans, animals, or machines that leave any great achievements behind get removed from the ring of reincarnation and sublimate into beings of higher rank?
6536Heroes are that sort of beings.
6537To put it simply, they have been worshipped and made into artificial gods."
6538
6539"'Ghost Magic' such as supplicating ghosts uses heroic spirits to make miracles happen.
6540But the Servants are familiars of the heroes themselves.
6541So they accompany you in spirit form, but if need be, you can give them form to make them fight."
6542
6543"...Hm. So you mean you can give them form or keep them in spirit form?
6544I don't see your Servant, so he's in spirit form right now?"
6545"No, he's healing his wounds in the summoning circle at my house right now.
6546Saber wounded him just now, right? If I hadn't withdrawn him by force, he would have had his head chopped off.
6547
6548"Look, the only ones who can beat these Servants are other Servants, spirits like them. Well, we can hit them too if they take form, so we might be able to beat them.
6549But Servants are all strong as monsters, right? So we let monsters deal with monsters. The Master usually supports them from behind."
6550
6551"...Hm."
6552Tohsaka's explanation irritates me for some reason.
6553She calls them monsters. I don't know about the other Servants, but I don't waͮt her to talk about Saber like that.
6554
6555"Anyway, someone who becomes a Master must kill all the other Masters using his Servant.
6556Do you understand it so far?"
6557
6558"...In words, yes. But I'm not convinced.
6559To begin with, who started such a thing and why?"
6560
6561"That's not something I know about, nor should I answer. You should put that kind of question to the one overseeing the Holy Grail War.
6562The one thing I can tell you is that all you can do now is to fight, and Servants are powerful familiars, so you should use them wisely."
6563
6564Tohsaka says so, and now turns to Saber.
6565
6566"So from what I hear from Emiya-kun, you must not be in full form, Saber. You were summoned by an apprentice magus who has no idea how to be a Master."
6567
6568"...Yes, I am not in full form as you say.
6569Since Shirou does not have the magical energy to give me form, it will be difficult for me to turn into a spirit or to replenish my magical energy."
6570
6571"...I'm surprised. I'm surprised that you were in that bad of a state, but I didn't think you'd tell me honestly. I was wondering how I ought to find out your weakness."
6572
6573"I do not wish to let others know of my weakness, but I do not think I can fool you. It would be meaningless to hide our situation from you.
6574So it will be better for us to tell you of our situation, and to have Shirou better understand the situation he is in right now."
6575
6576"Correct. And you have a good personality too. ...Geez, I'm regretting it even more now. If I was your Master, I would have certainly won this war!"
6577Tohsaka clenches her fists with anger.
6578
6579"Hmm. Tohsaka, do you mean I'm not fit to be her Master?"
6580"Of course not, idiot."
6581Wow. She just said something that any normal person would have trouble saying.
6582
6583"What? Do you have any more questions?"
6584And she doesn't realize it.
6585Her honor student image from school crumbles inside of me.
6586...Good going, Issei. Tohsaka certainly shows no openings, just like a devil.
6587
6588"Well. We're done talking, so let's get going."
6589Tohsaka suddenly says something strange.
6590
6591"Huh? Go where?"
6592"We're going to see the guy who knows all about the game you're involved in... the 'Holy Grail War'. You want to know the reasons behind the Holy Grail War, right?"
6593
6594"Of course. But where is it? It's already late, so..."
6595"It'll be fine. It's in the neighboring town, so we should be back by dawn if we hurry. And besides, it's Sunday tomorrow, so it should be fine to stay up late."
6596
6597"No, that's not the problem."
6598It's just that a lot of things happened today, so I want to have a rest and think about them.
6599
6600"What, you're not going? ...Well, if you say so. But what about you, Saber?"
6601Tohsaka asks Saber.
6602"Hold on, this has nothing to do with Saber. Don't push her."
6603
6604"Oh, you're already feeling like a Master? You don't want me talking to Saber?"
6605"T-That's not it! It's just that if what you said is true, then Saber is a heroine from the past, right? So she wouldn't know about this time since she was just summoned.
6606So..."
6607
6608"Shirou, that is wrong. Servants can adapt to any time. So I know a lot about this age as well."
6609"Really?"
6610"Yes. This is not the first time that I have been summoned in this age."
6611
6612"Wha...?"
6613"No way, what are the chances of that...!?"
6614Hey, Tohsaka is surprised too.
6615...So that must mean Saber said something incredible.
6616
6617"Shirou, I agree with her. You lack experience as a Master. As a Servant making a contract with you, I want you to be stronger."
6618Saber stares at me silently.
6619...It's a gentle stare that's worried not for herself, but for me.
6620
6621"...All right. I'll go.
6622So, where is this place, Tohsaka? It's a place we can come back from, right?"
6623"Of course. We are heading to Kotomine Church in the neighboring town. That's where the false priest, the one who oversees this battle, is living."
6624
6625Tohsaka makes an evil smile.
6626It looks like she's having fun dragging me around while I don't know anything.
6627"......"
6628It might be prejudice...
6629But I'm beginning to feel like there's a problem with her personality....
6630Scene 18 - DecisionEdit
6631
6632I won't run away.
6633Honestly, this Holy Grail War and Master stuff doesn't seem real to me.
6634But still, if there are only two choices, fighting or running away, I will never run away.
6635The priest said it too.
6636If I am a magus, I should be ready.
6637
6638That is why I must decide.
6639Even though I'm an amateur, Emiya Shirou is a magus.
6640If I have decided to become a superhero in the footsteps of Emiya Kiritsugu, whom I've admired all this time―――
6641
6642"―――I will fight as a Master.
6643If the cause of the fire ten years ago was the Holy Grail War, I can't let it happen again."
6644
6645As if he likes my answer, the priest smiles with satisfaction.
6646
6647"―――"
6648I take a deep breath.
6649I have cut away all hesitation.
6650As a man, I said I will fight.
6651So from now on, all I have to do is go forward with pride so that I will not go against my word.
6652
6653"Then I shall approve you as Saber's Master.
6654In this instant, the Holy Grail War is accepted.
6655―――I approve the battle in this town, from now until only one Master remains. Everyone shall follow their pride and compete fully against each other."
6656
6657The priest's voice echoes heavily through the church.
6658There is no meaning to that declaration.
6659Only Tohsaka and I heard the priest's words.
6660This man merely rang the starting bell as the priest of this church.
6661
6662"So it's decided. Then I'm going home, but can I ask you a question too?"
6663"I don't mind. This might be the last time, so I shall answer most questions."
6664
6665"Then I shall ask. Kirei, you're the one in charge of looking after this, so you should have information on the other Masters. I've followed the Association's rules, so at least tell me what you know."
6666
6667"That's troubling. I really want to tell you, but I do not know the details either.
6668Including Emiya Shirou, there are not many legitimate magi this time. There are only two Masters I know about. Three if you include Emiya Shirou."
6669
6670"Oh, I see. Still, you should know the order they were summoned.
6671You are the supervisor after all."
6672"...Hmm. Berserker was first. Caster was second. The rest are pretty much the same. Archer was yesterday, and Saber was summoned a few hours ago."
6673
6674"――I see. Then that means..."
6675"The Holy Grail War has officially started.
6676Rin, you are not allowed to come to this church until the Holy Grail War is over. The only time it is permitted is..."
6677
6678"When I lose my Servant and wish for protection, right? So I pretty much get points deducted if I come here for any other reason."
6679
6680"That is correct. You may become the victor, but the Church will not ignore the points deducted. They will take the Holy Grail away from you after a boring discussion. That would be the worst case scenario for me."
6681"You fake priest. A person on the side of the Church supporting the Magic Association?"
6682
6683"I am serving God. That does not mean I am serving the Church."
6684"Whatever. That's why you're a fake."
6685
6686And Tohsaka turns her back to the priest.
6687After that, she just makes her way to the exit without saying goodbye.
6688
6689"Hey, is that okay, Tohsaka? He was your fellow pupil, right? So―――"
6690Shouldn't there be a more proper farewell?
6691
6692"I don't care. I rather feel relieved from breaking the ties to him. More importantly, you should leave too. You have no business here now."
6693Tohsaka walks across the floor without stopping and really leaves.
6694
6695I sigh and follow her.
6696And then.
6697"―――!"
6698I feel a presence behind me and turn around.
6699The priest who was behind me before I knew it, is looking down on me.
6700
6701"W-What? Do you have anything else to say?"
6702I back off as I say so.
6703...Just as I thought, I don't like him.
6704Maybe we're just incompatible or something, but I can't get myself to like him.
6705
6706"If you don't have anything to say, I'm going!"
6707I make my way to the door, trying to escape his stare.
6708
6709As I go.
6710"―――Rejoice, boy. Your wish will finally come true."
6711The priest says, as if declaring an oracle.
6712
6713Those words are...
6714Aren't those the true feelings I haven't yet realized?
6715
6716"―――What are you saying, all of a sudden?"
6717"You should know. Your wish will not come true unless there is a clear evil. Even if it is not something you approve of, a superhero requires a villain to defeat."
6718
6719"―――――!"
6720I feel like everything has turned black.
6721The priest said it.
6722The greatest wish and the ugliest wish I have are the same.
6723
6724...Yes, the desire to protect something,
6725...Is, at the same time, none other than the wish for something to violate it.
6726
6727"―――Y-You..."
6728But there's no way I'd wish for something like that.
6729I don't remember a moment when I've wished for that.
6730Such an insecure wish...
6731...Just means the target ideals are inconsistent.
6732But the priest says as if to pierce my heart, "Good thing you have an enemy now."
6733
6734"No, you do not have to gloss over it. Your worries are right for a human being."
6735"――――!"
6736I shake off the priest's words and walk to the door.
6737
6738"Farewell, Emiya Shirou.
6739This will be my last warning, but take care on your way home.
6740Your world will change completely from now on.
6741You are now at the point of kill or be killed. You are now a Master."
6742Scene 19 - Tiger Dojo 2Edit
6743
6744Hello! I'm Fujimura Taiga, the instructor of the Tiger Dojo, a dream-like rescue corner that trains people who die easily.
6745And I'm Ilya, keeping Taiga company out of compassion, even though I don't have to be here.
6746Daryaaaaaaaa!
6747Senior student! Your name in this dojo is senior student!
6748Ouch... throwing me back... the demonic sword, Tora-shinai, is fearsome indeed...
6749"Tora shinai" has been added to the weapons dictionary.
6750Huh? Did you hear a weird sound just now?
6751Nope. Anyways, what is the theme this time, Taiga?
6752Yes, our topic this time is about the sudden deaths.
6753It's sudden, but you die easily in "Fate" if you let your guard down.
6754Everyone basically shows no mercy, so it's proper practice to save every time you reach a choice. Shirou's everyday life is a scramble filled with red lights.
6755Yeah, Onii-chan is always so unguarded. As I thought, I have to protect him.
6756Chest.
6757Ouuuch! Master, that shinai really hurts! Please use a more gentle shinai!
6758Request denied. A girl like you who kills out of love should run around the dojo three times. At once!
6759What? I'm against anything tiring.
6760You don't want this Tiger Stamp!?
6761Ohh. All right, I'll go.
6762Well. The cause of your death this time is considering to run away from that very dangerous kid.
6763It's kill or be killed once you meet her.
6764Be careful, since a half-hearted choice will bring only death.
6765Tiger? There's a weird cat near the dojo.
6766Step on its tail and drive it off.
6767And don't call me Tiger.
6768All right. I made it go somewhere.
6769Very well. Then we are done.
6770The story is just getting started. Once you get through this trouble, the battle as a Master will finally... start... or maybe it won't start yet...
6771Which is it?
6772Hmmm... I guess a bit more training...? 
6773
6774 Scene 00 - Principle of action-Tohsaka Rin(III)Edit
6775
6776This is a story from a winter five years ago.
6777
6778It was a night with a beautiful moon.
6779I wasn't doing anything, just watching the moon with Kiritsugu.
6780Even though it was winter, the weather wasn't cold.
6781The corridor was only a little chilly, and it was a good night to enjoy the moon.
6782
6783Back then, Kiritsugu didn't leave the house much.
6784Not going outside, he would just laze carelessly around the house.
6785...I regret it even now, thinking back to it.
6786Why didn't I notice that it was like the actions of an animal that knows its time of death?
6787
6788"When I was a child, I wanted to be a superhero."
6789Suddenly.
6790That man, himself a superhero in my child's eyes, said that as if yearning for it.
6791
6792"What? What do you mean by 'wanted'? Did you give up?"
6793I became angry and asked him.
6794Kiritsugu laughed apologetically and looked up at the sky.
6795
6796"Yes, unfortunately. Being a hero is a time-limited thing, and it becomes hard to call yourself that when you grow up. I wish I'd found that out earlier."
6797I agreed with that.
6798I didn't know why, but I thought it couldn't be wrong because Kiritsugu said so.
6799
6800"I see. Then I guess it couldn't be helped."
6801"Yeah. It really couldn't be helped."
6802Kiritsugu answers.
6803So of course, my response was determined.
6804
6805"Yeah, it can't be helped, so I'll take your place.
6806It's impossible since you're an adult, but it should be all right for me. Let me take on your dream.
6807
6808"―――I'll make it come true."
6809
6810Before I could finish, my father laughed.
6811He made a face like he didn't even need to hear the rest.
6812After breathing in, Emiya Kiritsugu said...
6813"Yeah―――I'm relieved."
6814He quietly closed his eyes and his life ended.
6815
6816Since he looked so peaceful, I thought he would wake up again in the morning, so I didn't disturb him.
6817Perhaps being used to seeing death factored in too.
6818Without doing anything, I just looked up at the man who was my father, as he entered a long sleep.
6819
6820There were no sounds of insects in the garden as it was silent.
6821In the bright night, I remember only my eyes being hot.
6822I did not cry out nor did I feel sad.
6823But I could not stop my tears until the moon sunk.
6824
6825That is the story from a winter five years ago.
6826Perhaps I cried ten years worth of tears since after that, there was nothing.
6827
6828Fuji-Nee's father planned the funeral, and I started living in this house by myself.
6829Nothing changed even though Kiritsugu was gone.
6830Emiya Shirou would become a superhero like Emiya Kiritsugu, so there was no time to be playing around.
6831
6832―――That's right.
6833I didn't mention it, but I remember perfectly.
6834The figure of the man who saved me, who was left to the fire ten years ago.
6835He held up in his arms an unconscious child, about to die from burns. He became so happy that tears welled up in his eyes, and took the child outside.
6836
6837From that time, he was the subject of my admiration.
6838No one saved me.
6839I couldn't save anyone.
6840In it all, I was saved, and a person was there to save me.
6841―――That's why I decided to become like him.
6842
6843Become a superhero, so that I could save people and let no one be killed... just like him.
6844Kiritsugu died peacefully, leaving me his dream of becoming a superhero himself.
6845
6846It's only natural for a child to succeed their father.
6847Emiya Shirou must become a superhero and save someone just like the old me.
6848I swore so as a child.
6849To fulfill the dream of the man I admired the most.
6850
6851...But honestly, I don't get it.
6852What this superhero thing is supposed to be, how to become one, how to make everyone happy like Kiritsugu always said... and I became this thing called a Master and things like the blond-haired girl following me around is confusing my head and really―――
6853
6854"......!"
6855When I open my eyes, I'm in a familiar room.
6856"What, I'm in my own room?"
6857As soon as I speak, I start to feel terribly sick.
6858"...Ugh... it tastes bad... in my mouth..."
6859I taste blood in my mouth.
6860Maybe it was filling my mouth, but I breathe in thick air.
6861
6862"―――"
6863I'm not sure why I feel like this.
6864I feel really sick to my stomach, so I want to go to the bathroom and wash my face.
6865
6866"―――All right."
6867I stand up.
6868I feel dizzy.
6869I almost fall and support myself by putting a hand against the wall.
6870"...Ugh."
6871The nausea increases when I move.
6872...No, this is more like pain than nausea.
6873
6874My body is heavy and it feels like my stomach is turning every time I move. Maybe someone would feel like this if someone poured burning lead into their stomach.
6875"...Ugh... Imagining that is giving me headaches."
6876I wipe the sweat off my forehead and wobble out of my room.
6877
6878"...All right. I feel better now."
6879I wash my face and wipe the sweat off my body.
6880"...?"
6881There are bandages wrapped around my stomach for some reason.
6882I can't recall anything about them, so I leave them be for now.
6883
6884"...I'm hungry. I wonder if there are any leftovers..."
6885Even though my stomach feels terrible, it seems my body wants energy.
6886
6887"Guh..."
6888Putting my mind into it, I start to walk along the wall.
6889I still feel dizzy, and my body feels dull.
6890"Ow―――Owww―――"
6891I walk forward, letting out miserable sounds.
6892...Really, what did I do before going to bed?
6893I don't remember any training that could have caused this pain.
6894
6895I reach the living room.
6896Sakura and Fuji-Nee must be at school.
6897There's no breakfast prepared in the living room, and there's none of Fuji-Nee's loudness.
6898The quiet living room is like a typical Sunday―――
6899"Good morning. I'm afraid I came in without asking you, Emiya-kun."
6900――No, it's not.
6901
6902"Wha―――!?"
6903Tohsaka Rin is sitting on a cushion.
6904Her calmness makes me think I'm the guest in this house and not her.
6905Yeah, that's why I'm even more surprised.
6906
6907"......"
6908I don't know how to answer her, so first of all I sit down.
6909And then, I take a deep breath and ask,
6910
6911"Tohsaka, why..."
6912"Hold on. Could you apologize first? I can't calm down until I hear an apology for last night."
6913I don't even have time to ask her why she's here.
6914
6915Tohsaka is glaring at me like she's really mad.
6916It seems she's really angry about last night, but what happened last night―――?
6917
6918"―――Hold on."
6919I recall it now.
6920That's right, why am I so relaxed?
6921I tried to save Saber and... Berserker blew away my stomach.
6922
6923"...Ugh."
6924The nausea returns.
6925I feel a chill, remembering the feeling of having a hole in my body.
6926Something in my stomach moves.
6927It feels really sick.
6928It feels really sick, but that's definite proof that I'm alive.
6929
6930Wait, that's weird.
6931Shouldn't that have been instant death for me?
6932
6933"―――That's strange. Why the hell am I alive?"
6934"Do you remember? The stupid thing you did last night? If you do, then please review your actions."
6935
6936Tohsaka lets out a humph and criticizes me.
6937...Huh, that's really annoying.
6938My head, which was frozen by the fact that Tohsaka is here, finally resumes activity again.
6939
6940"What are you saying? There was nothing else to do at that time! Oh... well, it does look stupid if you just look at the results, but I was going to do it better.
6941So it wasn't a mistake."
6942I protest, glaring at her.
6943
6944"...Hm."
6945W-What?
6946Why is she sighing?